THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  CALIFORNIA 

LOS  ANGELES 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG 
FOLKS 

IN  PEACE  AND  WAR 


BY 


MARTHA  FINLEY 


NEW  YORK 

DODD,  MEAD  AND  COMPANY 

PUBLISHERS 


COPYRIGHT,  1900. 

BY 

DODD,  MEAD  &  COMPANY 


PS 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 


CHAPTEE  I. 

IT  was  a  lovely  summer  day,  bright  and  clear, 
but  the  heat  so  tempered — there  on  the  coast 
of  Maine — by  the  delicious  sea  breeze  that  it 
was  delightful  and  exhilarating.  The  owner 
and  passengers  of  the  Dolphin  had  forsaken 
her  more  than  a  fortnight  ago,  and  since  spent 
their  days  and  nights  at  a  lovely  villa  on  shore 
there  in  Bar  Harbor;  but  now  no  longer  able 
to  resist  the  attractions  of  the  beautiful  sea, 
the  most  of  them  had  come  aboard,  and  were 
sitting,  standing,  or  roaming  about  the  deck. 

"  Oh,  I'm  so  glad  to  be  in  our  own  dear  sea 
home  again!  "  cried  Elsie  Eaymond.  "  Aren't 
you,  Ned?  " 

"  Yes;  though  we  have  been  having  a  splen 
did  time  on  shore  in  Bar  Harbor." 


2  ELS  IE' 8  JOUNG  FOLKS. 

"Yes,  so  we  have;  but  as  we  expect  to  be 
back  again  in  a  few  days,  we  needn't  fret  at  all 
about  leaving  it." 

"No,  nor  we  needn't  if  we  were  just  going 
back  to  Woodburn,  our  own  beautiful  home — 
certainly  a  better  place  than  this  in  fall  and 
winter,  anyhow." 

"But  I'm  glad  to  have  a  sail  again,"  said 
Elsie. 

"  Brother  Max  says  we'll  soon  see  some 
places  where  they  had  sea  fights  in  our  two 
wars  with  England,"  remarked  Ned,  with  satis 
faction. 

"  Oh,  does  he?  I  mean  to  ask  papa  or 
grandma  to  tell  us  about  them,"  exclaimed 
Elsie,  in  tones  of  excitement. 

"  Oh,  yes,  let's!  "  cried  Ned.  "  But  the  men 
are  taking  up  the  anchor,"  he  added  hastily, 
"  and  I  must  see  that  first.  Come,"  catching 
his  sister's  hand  and  hurrying  her  along  to  a 
good  position  from  which  to  view  the  opera 
tion. 

That  duly  attended  to,  they  sought  out  their 
grandma,  who  happened  to  be  at  the  moment 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS.  3 

sitting  a  little  apart  from  the  others,  and 
made  their  request.  She  smilingly  consented 
to  tell  them  all  she  could  recall  on  the  subject 
that  would  be  interesting  to  them,  and  bid 
ding  them  seat  themselves  close  beside  her  she 
began. 

"  Your  father  has  told  me  that  we  are  now 
going  out  to  the  extreme  eastern  point  of  the 
State — and  of  our  country — the  United  States. 
West  Quoddy  Head  is  its  name  now,  but  in 
very  early  times  it  was  called  Nurumbega.  In 
1580  John  Walken,  in  the  service  of  Sir  Hum 
phrey  Gilbert,  conducted  an  expedition  to  its- 
shores,  and  reached  the  Penobscot  River.  In 
1603  two  vessels,  the  Speedwell  and  the  Dis 
coverer,  entered  the  Penobscot  Bay  and  the 
mouth  of  a  river — probably  the  Saco.  About 
three  years  after  that  two  French  Jesuits,  with 
several  families,  settled  on  Mount  Desert 
Island.  A  few  years  later  some  twenty-five 
French  colonists  landed  on  Mount  Desert  and 
founded  a  settlement  called  St.  Saviour.  But 
not  long  afterward  they  were  driven  away  by 
some  English  under  command  of  Captain  Ar- 


4  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

gal,  who  considered  them  trespassers  upon 
English  soil.  That,  I  think,  is  enough  of  the 
very  early  history  of  Maine,  for  to-day,  at 
least." 

"  Oh,  yes,  grandma!  but  won't  you  please 
tell  about  Eevolutionary  times  and  the  war  of 
1812-14?  "  pleaded  Elsie.  "  Maine  was  one  of 
the  thirteen  colonies,  wasn't  she  ?  " 

"  No,  dear;  she  was  considered  a  part  of 
Massachusetts  at  that  time,  and  did  not  be 
come  a  separate  State  until  1820." 

"  Oh,  didn't  the  people  there  care  about  the 
Eevolution  and  help  in  it?"  asked  Elsie  in  a 
tone  of  disappointment. 

"  Yes,  dear,  they  did.  In  a  county  conven 
tion  in  1774  Sheriff  William  Tyng  declared 
his  intention  to  obey  province  law  and  not  that 
of  parliament.  He  advised  a  firm  and  per 
severing  opposition  to  every  design,  dark  or 
open,  framed  to  abridge  our  English  liberties." 

"  English! "  exclaimed  Ned,  in  a  half  scorn 
ful  tone,  at  which  his  grandma  smiled,  and 
stroking  his  curls  caressingly,  said,  "Yes, 
Neddie,  at  that  time — before  the  Bevolu- 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS.  5 

tionary  War — our  people  liked  to  call  them 
selves  English." 

"  But  we  don't  now,  grandma;  we're  Ameri 
cans." 

"  Yes;  that  is  the  name  we  have  given  our 
selves  in  these  days;  but  we  consider  the  Eng 
lish  our  relations — a  sort  of  cousins." 

"  Well,  then  I  hope  we  and  they  will  never 
fight  any  more/'  said  Elsie.  "But,  please, 
grandma,  tell  us  something  more  of  what  has 
happened  along  this  coast." 

"In  1775,"  continued  her  grandma,  "the 
British  kept  the  coast  of  New  England  from 
Falmouth  (now  called  Portland)  to  New  Lon 
don  in  continual  alarm;  they  were  out  in  every 
direction  plundering  the  people  to  supply  their 
camp  with  provisions." 

"In  this  State,  grandma?"  asked  Ned. 

"Yes;  and  in  Connecticut  and  Massachu 
setts.  They  bombarded  Stonington,  in  Con 
necticut,  shattered  houses  and  killed  two  men. 
That  was  in  August  or  September.  In  Oc 
tober  Mowatt  was  sent  to  Falmouth  in  Maine 
to  get  a  supply  of  provisions  from  the  people 


Q  ELSIE' 8  JOUNG  FOLKS. 

there,  and  to  demand  a  surrender  of  their 
arms.  They  refused  and  defied  him;  then — 
after  giving  time  for  the  women  and  children 
to  leave  the  town — he  bombarded  and  set  it  on 
fire.  More  than  four  hundred  houses  were 
destroyed — nearly  all  the  town  of  about  five 
hundred  buildings." 

"  What  a  cruel  thing!  "  exclaimed  Elsie;  "  I 
suppose  they  had  to  give  up  then?  " 

"  No,"  said  Mrs.  Travilla;  "  so  brave  and  de 
termined  were  they  that  they  repulsed  the 
marauders  and  would  not  let  them  land." 

"  Grandma,"  asked  Elsie,  "  didn't  Arnold 
go  through  Maine  with  an  army  to  attack 
•Canada  about  that  time?  " 

"Yes;  about  the  middle  of  August  a  com 
mittee  of  Congress  visited  Washington  in  his 
camp,  and  together  they  formed  a  plan  to  send 
a  force  into  Canada  by  way  of  the  Kennebec 
Eiver  to  co-operate  with  General  Schuyler, 
who  was  preparing  to  invade  that  province  by 
way  of  the  Northern  lakes.  Arnold  was  well 
known  to  be  brave.  He  had  been  complaining 
of  being  ill-used  upon  Lake  Champlain. 


ELSIE'S   YOUNG  FOLKS.  7 

Washington  desired  to  silence  his  complaints, 
and  knowing  that  this  expedition  was  suited  to 
his  talents  he  appointed  him  to  command,  and 
gave  him  the  commission  of  colonel  in  the  Con 
tinental  army. 

"  The  force  under  his  command  consisted  of 
eleven  hundred  hardy  men — ten  companies  of 
musketeers  from  New  England,  and  three 
companies  of  riflemen  from  Virginia  and  Penn 
sylvania.  Those  riflemen  were  commanded  by 
Captain  Daniel  Morgan,  who  afterward  did 
such  good  work  for  our  country  in  her  hard 
struggle  for  liberty.  Arnold  and  his  troops 
marched  from  Cambridge  to  Newburyport, 
where  they  embarked  on  transports  which 
carried  them  to  the  mouth  of  the  Kennebec. 
They  went  up  that  river  in  bateaux  and  ren 
dezvoused  at  Fort  Western,  opposite  the 
present  town  of  Augusta.  Now  they  had 
come  to  the  edge  of  a  vast  and  almost  unin 
habited  wilderness." 

"And  had  to  go  through  it,  grandma?" 
asked  Ned. 

"Yes;  they  were  very  brave  men,  ready  to 


8  ELSIE' 8  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

encounter  difficulties  and  dangers  for  the 
sake  of  securing  their  country's  freedom.  Two 
small  parties  were  sent  on  in  advance  to  recon 
noitre,  and  the  rest  moved  forward  in  four  di 
visions,  Morgan  with  his  riflemen  in  the  van. 
Arnold,  who  was  the  last,  passed  up  the  river 
in  a  canoe/* 

"Hadn't  they  a  very  hard  time  going 
through  that  wilderness,  grandma?"  asked 
Elsie. 

"  Yes,  very  hard  indeed;  over  craggy  knolls, 
deep  ravines,  through  creeks  and  ponds  and 
deep  morasses;  sometimes  paddling  along  a 
stream  in  their  canoes — sometimes  carrying 
them  around  a  fail  on  their  shoulders.  Sud 
denly,  at  length,  they  came  to  a  mountain  cov 
ered  with  snow.  At  its  foot  they  encamped 
for  three  days.  Then  they  went  on  again, 
but  a  heavy  rain  set  in,  sending  down  such  tor 
rents  from  the  hills  that  the  river  rose  eight 
feet  in  one  night.  The  water  came  roaring 
down  the  valley  where  our  soldiers  were,  so 
unexpectedly  and  powerfully  that  they  had 
scarcely  time  to  retreat  and  get  into  their 


dLSIL'S  YOUNG  FOLKS.  g 

bateaux  before  the  whole  plain  was  flooded 
with  water.  Seven  boats  were  overturned 
and  the  provisions  in  them  lost.  Many  of 
them  were  made  sick,  too,  by  the  storm  and 
exposure,  and  so  grew  sad  and  discouraged. 
Some  gave  up  and  went  back  to  their  homes, 
while  Arnold  went  on  with  the  rest.  The  rain 
changed  to  snow,  and  there  was  ice  in  the 
water  in  which  the  poor  fellows  had  to  wade 
to  push  their  bateaux  along  through  ponds  and 
marshes  near  the  sources  of  the  Dead  River. 

"  At  last  they  reached  Lake  Megantic. 
They  encamped  on  its  eastern  shore,  and  the 
next  morning  Arnold,  with  a  party  of  fifty-five 
men  on  shore  with  Captain  Nanchet  and  thir 
teen  with  himself  in  five  bateaux  and  a  birch 
canoe,  pushed  on  down  the  river  to  a  French 
settlement  to  get  provisions  to  send  back  to  his 
almost  starving  men.  They  passed  seventeen 
falls,  marching  through  snow  two  inches  deep, 
then  reached  the  Highlands  which  separate  the 
waters  of  New  England  from  Canada.  But 
as  it  is  of  the  history  of  Maine  I  am  telling 
you,  and  Arnold  and  his  band  have  now  passed 


10  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKk. 

out  of  it,  we  will  leave  the  est  of  his  story  for 
another  time." 

"He  did  a  good  deal  more  for  his  country 
before  he  turned  traitor,  didn't  he,  grandma?  " 
asked  Elsie. 

"Yes;  he  fought  bravely  again  and  again. 
The  great  victory  at  Saratoga  was  largely  due 
to  him;  in  a  less  degree  to  Morgan." 

"  Daniel  Morgan  who  commanded  at  the 
battle  of  the  Cowpens?"  asked  Elsie. 

"  The  very  same,"  replied  Mrs.  Travilla. 

"Didn't  some  other  things  happen  along 
this  coast,  grandma?"  asked  Ned. 

"Yes,  indeed;  several  things.  In  the  war 
of  1812-14  there  occurred  a  naval  battle  near 
Portland,  between  the  American  ship  Enter 
prise  and  the  English  brig  Boxer.  On  the 
morning  of  the  1st  of  September,  1813,  the 
Enterprise  sailed  from  Portsmouth,  New 
Hampshire,  and  on  the  morning  of  the  3d 
chased  a  schooner  suspected  of  being  a  British 
privateer,  into  Portland  harbor.  The  next 
day  she  left  that  harbor  and  steered  eastward 
looking  for  British  cruisers.  On  the  5th 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS  H 

they  discovered  in  a  bay  what  Captain  Bur 
rows  supposed  to  be  a  vessel  of  war  getting 
under  way.  She  was  a  British  brig,  and  on 
sighting  the  Enterprise  she  displayed  four 
British  ensigns,  fired  several  guns  as  signals  to 
boats  that  had  been  sent  ashore  to  return,  and 
crowding  canvas,  bore  down  gallantly  for  the 
Enterprise. 

"  Seeing  that,  Burrows  cleared  his  ship  for 
action,  sailed  out  a  proper  distance  from  land 
to  have  plenty  of  sea  room  for  the  fight,  then 
shortened  sail  and  edged  toward  the  Boxer. 
That  was  at  three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon. 
Twenty  minutes  later  the  two  brigs  closed 
within  half  pistol  shot,  and  both  opened  fire  at 
the  same  time.  The  sea  was  almost  quiet, 
there  was  but  little  wind,  and  that  condition  of 
things  made  the  cannonading  very  destructive. 
Ten  minutes  after  the  firing  began  the  Enter 
prise  ranged  ahead  of  the  Boxer,  steered  across 
her  bows  and  delivered  her  fire  with  such  pre 
cision  and  destructive  energy  that  at  four 
o'clock  the  British  officer  in  command  shouted 
through  his  trumpet  that  he  had  surrendered, 


12  ELSIE'S  JOUNG  FOLKS. 

but  his  flag  being  nailed  to  the  mast,  could 
not  be  lowered  until  the  Enterprise  should 
cease  firing." 

"And  did  she,  grandma?"  asked  Ned. 

"  Yes;  I  do  not  think  our  men  ever  fired  on 
a  foe  whom  they  believed  to  be  ready  to  sur 
render.  Captain  Blyth  of  the  Boxer  was  al 
ready  dead,  having  been  nearly  cut  in  two  by 
an  eighteen-pound  ball,  and  Captain  Burrows 
was  mortally  wounded.  He  had  been  helping 
the  men  to  run  out  a  carronade,  and  while 
doing  so  a  shot,  supposed  to  be  a  canister 
ball,  struck  his  thigh,  causing  a  fatal 
wound.  He  lived  eight  hours,  and  must  have 
suffered  terrible  agony.  He  refused  to  be 
carried  below  until  the  sword  of  the  com 
mander  of  the  Boxer  should  be  brought  to  him. 
He  took  it  eagerly  when  brought,  saying, 
'  Now  I  am  satisfied;  I  die  contented.' " 

"  What  did  they  do  for  a  commander  after 
their  captain  was  so  dreadfully  injured?" 
asked  Elsie. 

"Lieutenant  Edward  E.  M'Call  took  com 
mand  of  the  Enterprise  and  showed  great  skill 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS.  13 

and  courage,"  replied  Grandma  Elsie.  "  On 
the  morning  of  the  7th  he  took  both  ves 
sels  into  Portland  Harbor,  and  the  next  day 
the  bodies  of  the  two  commanders  were  buried 
side  by  side  in  the  same  cemetery,  and  with  all 
the  honors  to  which  their  rank  and  powers  en 
titled  them." 

"  Were  the  ships  quite  spoiled,  grandma?  " 
asked  Ned. 

"  The  Enterprise  was  not,  but  the  Boxer 
was  much  cut  up  in  both  hull  and  rigging," 
she  replied.  "The  battle  showed  that  the 
Americans  exceeded  the  English  in  both  nau 
tical  skill  and  marksmanship.  Lossing  tells  us 
that  a  London  paper,  speaking  of  the  battle, 
said,  l  The  fact  seems  to  be  but  too  clearly 
established  that  the  Americans  have  some  su 
perior  mode  of  firing,  and  we  cannot  be  too 
anxiously  employed  in  discovering  to  what  cir 
cumstances  that  superiority  is  owing/  " 

"  I  think  the  man  who  wrote  that  was  feel 
ing  mortified  that  one  of  their  vessels  had 
been  whipped  by  one  of  ours,"  remarked  Ned 
sagely. 


14  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

"Yes,"  said  Grandma  Elsie,  "I  think  the 
nailing  of  their  flag  to  the  mast  showed  that 
they  felt  confident  of  victory.  Cooper  tells  in 
his  history  that  when  the  Enterprise  hailed  to 
know  if  the  Boxer  had  struck — as  she  kept  her 
flag  flying — one  of  the  officers  of  the  British 
vessel  leaped  upon  a  gun,  shook  both  fists  at 
the  Americans,  and  shouted  'No,  no,  no!' 
adding  some  opprobrious  epithets." 

"  Oh,  didn't  that  make  our  fellows  angry?  " 
asked  Ned. 

"I  think  not,"  replied  Grandma  Elsie;  "it 
seems  to  have  amused  them,  as  they  saw  that 
he  was  ordered  down  by  his  superiors." 

"Was  it  a  long  fight,  grandma?"  asked 
Elsie. 

"  It  had  lasted  only  thirty-five  minutes  when 
the  Boxer  surrendered." 

"Had  a  great  many  of  her  men  been 
killed?  "  asked  Ned. 

"  I  don't  knoAV,"  replied  his  grandma,  "  but 
on  the  Enterprise  there  was  but  one  besides 
Burrows;  Midshipman  Kervin  Waters,  who 
had  been  mortally  wounded,  died  a  few  weeks 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS.  15 

later.     He  was  buried  by  the  side  of  his  gal 
lant  leader — Burrows." 

"  Oh,  dear! "  sighed  little  Elsie,  "  war  is  so 
dreadful! " 

"  It  is  indeed,"  said  her  grandma,  "  and  it 
was  made  especially  dreadful  at  that  time  to 
the  people  of  this  country  by  reason  of  our 
being  so  much  weaker  than  England  in  men, 
money,  and  ships." 

"  But  it  was  a  blessing  that  our  seamen  were 
so  much  more  skilful  than  hers,  Grandma 
Elsie,"  said  Max,  who  had  drawn  near  in  time 
to  hear  the  last  few  sentences.  "  Our  little 
navy  did  good  work  in  that  war,  small  as  she 
was  in  comparison  with  the  enemy's.  We  had 
but  twenty  ships  to  her  thousand,  yet  showed 
ourselves  strong  enough  to  put  an  end  to  her 
tyrannical  conduct  toward  our  poor  sailors. 
She  has  never  interfered  again  in  that  way 
with  them." 

•  "  And  never  will,  I  think,"  added  Grandma 
Elsie.  "  The  two  Anglo-Saxon  nations  are 
good  friends  now,  and  I  trust  always  will  be." 

"  I  hope  so  indeed,"  said  Max.     "  We  must 


16  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

be  prepared  for  war,  but  I  hope  may  be  long 
able  to  maintain  peace  with  all  other  nations/' 

"  A  hope  in  which  we  can  all  join,  I  think," 
said  Mrs.  Travilla,  glancing  around  upon  the 
circle  of  interested  faces;  for  all  the  Dolphin's 
passengers  had  by  this  time  gathered  about 
them. 

"  You  were  talking  of  the  war  of  1812,  were 
you,  mother?"  asked  Captain  Eaymond. 

"  Yes;  I  was  telling  the  children  of  the  fight 
between  the  Boxer  and  the  Enterprise,"  replied 
Mrs.  Travilla. 

"And  oh,  won't  you  tell  us  some  more, 
grandma?  "  entreated  Ned. 

"  I  think  your  father  could  do  it  better,"  she 
said,  looking  persuasively  at  the  captain. 

"I  am  not  at  all  sure  of  that,"  he  said; 
"  but  if  you  wish  it  I  will  tell  what  I  can  re 
member  of  such  occurrences  at  the  points 
along  the  coast  which  we  are  about  to  visit. 
But  first  let  me  beg  that  every  one  will  feel 
free  to  leave  the  vicinity  should  my  story  seem 
to  them  dull  and  prosy,"  he  added,  with  a  smil 
ing  glance  about  upon  the  little  company. 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS.  17 

There  was  a  moment's  pause;  then  Violet 
said  laughingly,  "  That  was  very  kind  and 
thoughtful  in  my  dear,  and  I  for  one  shall  not 
hesitate  to  go  should  I  feel  inclined." 

The  captain  responded  with  a  bow  and  smile; 
then,  after  a  moment's  pause,  began  upon  the 
chosen  theme. 


CHAPTEE  II. 

"  EASTPORT — which  we  will  presently  visit," 
began  Captain  Baymond,  "  is  on  Moose  Island, 
in  Passamaquoddy  Bay.  At  the  time  of  our 
last  war  with  them  the  English  claimed  it  as 
belonging  to  New  Brunswick,  under  the  treaty 
of  1783.  Early  in  July,  1814,  Sir  Thomas 
Hardy  sailed  secretly  from  Halifax  for  that 
place,  with  quite  a  force  of  men  for  land  and 
sea  service.  On  the  llth  the  squadron  en 
tered  Passamaquoddy  Bay  and  anchored  off 
Fort  Sullivan,  at  Eastport.  Major  Perley 
Putnam  was  in  command  of  the  fort,  with  a 
garrison  of  fifty  men  and  six  pieces  of  artillery. 
Hardy  demanded  an  instant  surrender,  and 
gave  only  five  minutes'  time  for  consideration. 
Putnam  promptly  refused  to  surrender — but 
the  inhabitants  of  the  island  were  greatly 
alarmed  and  not  disposed  to  resist,  so  entreated 

18 


ELSIE'S  JOUNG  FOLKS.  19 

him  to  yield,  which  he  did  on  condition  that 
private  property  should  be  respected. 

"  When  the  agreement  was  signed,  the  Brit 
ish  took  possession  of  the  fort,  the  town  of 
Eastport,  and  all  the  islands  and  villages  in 
and  around  Passamaquoddy  Bay,  landing  a 
thousand  armed  men,  with  women  and  chil 
dren,  fifty  or  sixty  pieces  of  cannon,  and  a  bat 
talion  of  artillery." 

"And  did  they  stay  there,  papa?"  asked 
Elsie.  "  Oh,  I  hope  they  are  not  there  now!  " 

"I  have  no  doubt  that  nearly,  if  not  all  of 
them,  are  in  their  graves  by  this  time,  daugh 
ter,"  replied  the  captain;  then  went  on:  "  The 
British  made  declaration  that  these  islands 
were  in  their  permanent  possession,  and  or 
dered  all  the  inhabitants  to  take  an  oath  of 
allegiance  within  seven  days,  or  leave  the  ter 
ritory." 

"Allegiance  to  the  King  of  England, 
papa? "  asked  Elsie;  "  and  did  any  of  them 
do  it?" 

"Yes,  that  is  what  was  meant,  and  about 
two-thirds  of  the  people  took  it.  They,  the 


20  ELSIE'S  JOUNG  FOLKS. 

English,  took  all  the  public  property  from  the 
custom-house,  and  tried  to  force  the  collector 
to  sign  unfinished  treasury  notes  to  the  value 
of  nine  thousand  dollars.  But  he  refused,  say 
ing,  '  Hanging  will  be  no  compulsion/  " 

"  Did  that  mean  that  he  wouldn't  do  it  even 
if  he  knew  they  would  hang  him  if  he  re 
fused?"  asked  Elsie. 

"Yes,  that  was  just  it,"  said  her  father. 
"  Having  accomplished  what  he  wished  to  do 
at  Eastport — securing  it  to  his  country,  as  he 
thought — leaving  eight  hundred  troops  to  hold 
it,  Hardy  sailed  away  along  the  coast  of 
Maine  and  Massachusetts,  spreading  alarm  as 
he  went.  But  the  people  prepared  to  meet  his 
expected  attack — manning  their  forts  and  arm 
ing  them.  When  Sherbrook  and  Griffith 
sailed,  they  intended  to  stop  at  Machias  and 
take  possession  of  it;  but  falling  in  with  the 
brig  Rifleman,  and  being  told  by  its  commander 
that  the  United  States  corvette  John  Adams 
had  gone  up  the  Penobscot,  they  made  haste  to 
the  mouth  of  that  river  to  blockade  her. 
They  passed  up  the  Green  Island  channel  and 


ELSIE'S   YOVNa  FOLKS.  21 

entered  the  fine  harbor  of  Castine  on  the 
morning  of  the  1st  of  September.  On  the 
edge  of  the  water  south  of  the  village  was  the 
half  moon  redoubt  called  Fort  Porter,  armed 
with  four  twenty-pounders  and  two  field 
pieces,  and  manned  by  about  forty  men  under 
Lieutenant  Lewis,  of  the  United  States  army. 
At  sunrise  Lewis  was  called  upon  to  surrender. 
He  saw  that  resistance  would  be  impossible, 
so  resolved  to  flee.  He  gave  the  enemy  a  vol 
ley  from  his  twenty-pounders,  then  spiked 
them,  blew  up  the  redoubt,  and  with  the  field- 
pieces  he  and  the  garrison  fled  over  the  high 
peninsula  to  its  neck  and  escaped  up  the 
Penobscot.  Then  the  British  took  possession, 
of  the  town  and  control  of  the  bay. 

"  The  John  Adams  had  just  come  home  from 
a  successful  cruise,  and  coming  into  Penobscot 
Bay  in  a  thick  fog  had  struck  a  rock  and  re 
ceived  so  much  injury  that  it  was  found  neces 
sary  to  lay  her  up  for  repairs.  They  did  their 
best  to  take  her  out  of  harm's  way,  but  it  was 
with  difficulty  they  could  keep  her  afloat  until 
she  reached  Hampden,  a  few  miles  below  Ban« 


22  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

gor.     Some  of  her  crew  were  disabled  by  sick 
ness,  and  so  she  was  almost  helpless. 

"  Sherbrook,  the  commanding  officer  of  the 
British  vessels,  was  told  all  this  as  soon  as  he 
landed  at  Castine,  and  he  and  Griffith,  com 
mander  of  the  fleet,  at  once  sent  a  land  and 
naval  force  to  seize  and  destroy  the  John 
Adams.  The  expedition  sailed  in  the  after 
noon  of  the  day  of  the  arrival  at  Castine. 
The  people  along  the  Penobscot  were  not  at 
all  inclined  to  submit  to  the  British  if  they 
could  possibly  escape  doing  so.  On  the  day 
the  British  sailed  up  the  river  word  was  sent 
by  express  to  Captain  Morris,  and  he  at  once 
communicated  with  Brigadier-General  John 
Blake,  at  his  home  in  Brower,  opposite  Bangor, 
asking  him  to  call  out  the  militia  immediately. 
Blake  lost  no  time  in  assembling  the  tenth 
Massachusetts  division,  of  which  he  was  com 
mander.  That  evening  he  rode  down  to 
Hampden,  where  he  found  Captain  Morris 
busy  with  his  preparations  for  defence.  He 
had  taken  the  heavy  guns  of  his  ship  to  the 
high  right  bank  of  the  Soadabscook,  fifty  rods 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS.  23 

from  the  wharf,  and  placed  them  in  battery 
there  so  as  to  command  the  river  approaches 
from  below. 

"  The  next  morning  he  and  Blake  held  a  con 
sultation  on  the  best  methods  of  defence,  citi 
zens  of  Bangor  and  Hampden  taking  part  in  it. 
Captain  Morris  had  little  confidence  in  the 
militia,  but  expressed  his  intention  to  meet  the 
enemy  at  their  landing-place,  wherever  that 
might  be,  and  also  his  resolution  to  destroy 
the  Adams  rather  than  allow  it  to  fall  into 
their  hands. 

"  Belfast  was  taken  the  next  morning  by 
General  Gosselin,  at  the  head  of  six  hundred 
troops.  At  the  same  time  another  detach 
ment  marched  up  the  western  side  of  the 
Penobscot  unmolested,  and  reached  Bald  Hill 
Cove  at  five  o'clock  in  the  evening.  The 
troops  and  eighty  marines  bivouacked  there 
that  night  in  a  drenching  rain.  During  that 
day  about  six  hundred  raw  militia,  who  had 
never  seen  anything  more  like  war  than  their 
own  annual  parade,  had  gathered  at  Hampden 
and  been  posted  by  General  Blake  in  an  ad- 


24  ELSIE'S  JOUNG  FOLKS. 

mirable  position  on  the  brow  of  a  hill.  Lieu 
tenant  Lewis  and  the  forty  men  who  had  fled 
from  Castine  had  joined  him.  The  artillery 
company  of  Blake's  brigade  was  there  also, 
with  two  brass  three-pounders,  and  an  iron 
eighteen-pound  carronade  from  the  Adams 
was  placed  in  battery  in  the  road  near  the 
meeting-house  in  charge  of  Mr.  Bent  of  the 
artillery.  Many  of  the  militia  were  without 
weapons  or  ammunition,  but  Captain  Morris 
supplied  them  as  far  as  he  could. 

"  While  these  arrangements  were  being  made 
Captain  Morris  had  mounted  nine  short 
eighteen-pounders  from  the  Adams  upon  the 
high  bank  over  Crosby's  wharf,  and  placed 
them  in  charge  of  his  first  lieutenant,  assisted 
by  the  other  two.  With  the  rest  of  his  guns 
he  took  his  position  on  the  wharf,  with  about 
two  hundred  seamen  and  marines  and  twenty 
invalids,  ready  to  defend  his  crippled  ship  to 
the  last  extremity. 

"  The  next  morning  all  that  region  was  cov 
ered  by  a  dense  fog.  The  different  British 
detachments  joined  together,  and  by  five 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS .  25 

o'clock  were  moving  on  toward  Hampden — 
moving  cautiously  in  the  mist,  with  a  vanguard 
of  riflemen,  and  on  the  flanks  detachments  of 
sailors  and  marines  with  a  six-pound  cannon, 
a  six  and  a  half  inch  howitzer,  and  a  rocket 
apparatus.  The  British  vessels  at  the  same 
time  moved  slowly  up  the  river  within  support 
ing  distance. 

"  Blake  had  sent  out  two  flank  companies  to 
watch  and  annoy  the  approaching  foe,  and  be 
tween  seven  and  eight  o'clock  they  reported 
them  as  coming  up  the  hill  to  attack  the 
Americans.  The  fog  was  so  thick  that  they 
could  not  be  seen,  but  Blake  pointed  his 
eighteen-pounder  in  that  direction,  his  field- 
pieces  also,  and  fired  away  with  a  good  deal  of 
effect,  as  he  learned  afterward;  but  the  fog  was 
too  thick  for  him  to  see  it  at  the  time.  His 
plan  was  to  reserve  his  musket  firing  until  the 
enemy  should  be  near  enough  to  be  seriously 
hurt;  but  his  men,  being  raw  militia  and  with 
out  the  protection  of  a  breastwork  in  front, 
lost  courage  while  standing  there  awaiting  the 
approach  of  the  enemy,  and  when  it  came 


26  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

suddenly  into  view,  marching  at  double-quick 
and  firing  volleys  in  rapid  succession,  they  were 
panic-stricken,  broke  ranks,  and  fled  in  every 
direction,  leaving  Blake  and  his  officers  alone. 
Lieutenant  Wadsworth  saw  it  all  from  the 
upper*TDattery  where  he  was,  and  sent  word 
immediately  to  Morris,  who  was  on  the  wharf. 

"  The  flight  of  the  militia  had  left  Morris* 
rear  and  flank  exposed,  and  he  saw  that  it 
would  be  impossible  to  defend  himself  against 
such  a  force  as  was  about  to  attack  him. 
He  therefore  ordered  Wadsworth  to  spike 
his  guns  and  retreat  with  his  men  across 
the  bridge  over  the  Soadabscook,  while  it  was 
yet  open,  for  the  stream  was  fordable  only  at 
low  water,  and  the  tide  was  rising. 

"  Wadsworth  obeyed,  his  rear  gallantly  cov 
ered  by  Lieutenant  Watson  with  some  marines. 
At  the  same  time  the  guns  on  the  wharf  were 
spiked  the  John  Adams  was  set  on  fire,  and 
Morris'  men  retreated  across  the  Soadabs 
cook,  he  being  the  last  man  to  leave  the  wharf. 
Before  he  reached  the  bridge  the  British  were 
on  the  bank  above  him;  but  he  dashed  across 


ELSIE'S  JOUNG  FOLKS.  27 

the  stream,  armpit  deep  in  the  water,  and 
under  a  galling  fire  from  their  muskets,  un 
hurt,  joined  his  friends  on  the  other  side — 
Blake  and  his  officers  and  a  mere  remnant  of 
his  command  among  them — and  all  retreated 
to  Bangor.  Morris  did  not  stay  there,  however, 
but  soon  made  his  way  overland  to  Portland." 

"  Did  the  British  harm  the  people  in  that 
town,  papa?"  asked  Elsie. 

"  They  took  possession,  and  there  was  no 
further  resistance,"  replied  the  captain. 
Then  they  sent  some  vessels,  with  about  five 
hundred  men,  to  Bangor.  A  mile  from  the 
town  they  were  met  by  a  flag  of  truce  from  the 
magistrates,  who  asked  terms  of  capitulation. 
The  answer  was  that  private  property  would 
be  respected.  It  was  about  ten  o'clock  when 
they  reached  the  town,  and  Commodore  Barrie 
gave  notice  that  if  the  people  would  cheerfully 
send  in  the  required  supplies  they  should  not 
be  harmed  in  person  or  property.  But  he  had 
hardly  done  so  before  he  gave  his  sailors  to 
understand  that  they  might  plunder  as  much 
as  they  pleased." 


28  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

"And  did  they,  papa?"  asked  Elsie. 

"  Yes/'  he  said,  "  history  tells  us  that  al 
most  every  store  on  the  western  side  of  the 
creek,  which  there  empties  into  the  Penob- 
scot,  was  robbed  of  all  valuable  property.  Col 
onel  John,  however,  did  all  he  could  to  protect 
the  inhabitants.  The  British  forced  the 
people  to  surrender  all  their  arms,  military 
stores,  and  public  property  of  every  kind,  and 
to  report  themselves  prisoners  of  war  for 
parole,  with  a  promise  that  they  would  not  take 
up  arms  against  the  British. 

"Having  robbed  the  people  of  property 
worth  twenty-three  thousand  dollars,  de 
stroyed,  by  burning,  fourteen  vessels,  and  stolen 
six,  which  they  carried  away  with  them,  they 
left  Bangor  for  Hampden,  which  they  treated 
in  the  same  way.  There  they  desolated  the 
church — tearing  up  the  Bible  and  psalm-books, 
and  demolishing  the  pulpit  and  pews.  Lossing 
tells  us  that  the  total  loss  of  property  at  Hamp 
den,  exclusive  of  the  cargo  of  the  Commodore 
Decatur,  was  estimated  at  forty-four  thousand 
dollars.  And  in  a  note  he  adds  that  William- 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS.  29 

son's  '  History  of  Maine '  says,  '  In  the  midst 
of  the  rapine  a  committee  waited  on  Barrie, 
and  told  him  that  the  people  expected  at  his 
hands  the  common  safeguards  of  humanity,  if 
nothing  more;  to  which  the  brutal  officer  re 
plied,  "  I  have  none  for  you.  My  business  is  to 
burn,  sink,  and  destroy.  Your  town  is  taken 
by  storm,  and  by  the  rules  of  war  we  ought  to 
both  lay  your  village  in  ashes  and  put  its  in 
habitants  to  the  sword.  But  I  will  spare  your 
lives,  though  I  don't  mean  to  spare  your 
houses." ' " 

"  Oh,  what  a  cruel  wretch!  "  said  Evelyn. 

"  A  perfect  savage,  I  should  call  him! "  ex 
claimed  Lucilla  hotly. 

"  I  entirely  agree  with  you,  ladies,"  said  Mr. 
Lilburn,  "  and  am  sorry  indeed  to  have  to  own 
him  as  a  countryman  of  mine." 

"  Well,  Cousin  Konald,"  returned  Mrs.  Tra- 
villa  pleasantly,  "  there  are  plenty  of  Ameri 
cans  of  such  character  that  I  should  be  loth 
indeed  to  own  them  as  relatives." 

"And  there  were  plenty  such  in  the  days 
of  our  two  wars  with  England,  as  any  one  must 


30  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

acknowledge,  remembering  the  lawless  bands 
of  marauders  called  Cowboys  and  Skinners," 
said  Violet;  "they  were  more  detestable  than 
the  British  themselves — even  such  as  that 
Barrie,  Tarleton,  and  others  too  numerous  to 
mention." 

"Will  they  ever  come  here  again,  papa?" 
asked  Ned. 

"  I  think  not,  son,"  replied  the  captain; 
"  most,  if  not  all  of  them,  are  now  dead." 

"  Yes,  it  must  have  been  a  long,  long  while 
ago,"  remarked  the  little  lad  reflectively. 

"  We  are  going  now  to  Passamaquoddy  Bay, 
aren't  we,  papa?  "  asked  Elsie. 

"  Yes,"  he  said,  "  and  hope  to  reach  there 
early  this  afternoon." 

"  And  I  hope  we  will  see  all  that  Lossing 
tells  about,"  said  Grace. 

"  I  think  you  may  feel  reasonably  certain  of 
that,"  her  father  responded,  in  his  kindly, 
pleasant  tones. 

"  We  pass  Machias  on  the  way  to  Passama 
quoddy  Bay,  don't  we,  father?  "  asked  Grace. 

"  Yes,"  he  replied,  "  we  are  nearing  it  now/* 


ELSIE'S  JOUNG  FOLKS.  ai 

"  Oh,  I  remember  something  about  what 
occurred  there  in  the  Kevolution;  but  won't 
you  please  tell  us  the  story  again?''  she  ex 
claimed. 

"I  will/'  he  said.  "We  had  then  an  ex 
posed  coast  many  miles  in  extent,  and  not  a 
single  armed  vessel  to  protect  it,  while  Britain, 
was  the  first  naval  power  of  the  world.  A  few 
of  our  planters  and  merchants  had  been  trained 
in  the  royal  navy,  and  so  had  a  good  many 
American  seamen,  to  some  extent,  in  helping 
England  in  her  wars  with  the  French  in  the 
twenty  years  preceding  our  Kevolution;  but 
our  wise  men  who  were  directing  public  affairs 
could  see  no  material  for  organizing  a  marine 
force,  so  devoted  themselves  to  the  business  of 
raising  an  army.  Immediately  after  the  bat 
tle  of  Lexington  the  British  began  depreda 
tions  along  the  New  England  coast,  and  soon 
private  vessels  were  gotten  out  by  patriot 
volunteers,  who  armed  them  as  well  as  they 
could,  and  did  their  best  to  defend  the 
coast. 

"  You  know  news  did  not  fly  so  fast  in  those 


82  ELSIE' 8  JOUNG  FOLKS. 

days  as  it  does  now,  but  when  at  length  the 
people  of  Machias  heard  of  the  affair  at  Lex 
ington  it  of  course  caused  great  excitement, 
and  a  desire  to  defend  their  country  against 
the  foe.  There  in  their  own  harbor  lay  a 
British  armed  schooner  called  the  Margaretta. 
She  had  two  sloops  with  her,  and  the  three 
were  busied  in  getting  lumber  for  the  British 
army  in  Boston.  A  party  of  the  young  men 
of  the  town  determined  to  try  to  capture  her 
while  her  officers  were  at  church  on  shore. 
They  seized  one  of  the  sloops,  chased  the 
schooner  out  of  the  harbor,  and  after  a  severe 
fight  compelled  her  to  surrender. 

"It  was  the  first  naval  engagement  of  the 
Eevolution.  There  were  forty  of  the  Ameri 
cans,  commanded  by  Jeremiah  O'Brien,  and 
about  twenty  of  them,  and  as  many  of  the 
British,  were  killed  in  the  fight.  The  captain 
of  the  cutter  was  one  of  the  mortally  wounded. 
Soon  afterward  O'Brien  captured  two  small 
English  cruisers,  making  their  crews  prisoners, 
and  carrying  them  to  Watertown,  where  the 
Provincial  Congress  of  Massachusetts  was  in 


ELSIE' 8  YOUNG  FOLKS.  33 

session.  That  body  then  took  measures  to 
establish  a  coast  marine  to  intercept  English 
transports  bringing  supplies  for  the  British 
troops,  and  gave  O'Brien  employment  in  that 
service,  with  a  captain's  commission. 

"The  British  force  under  Sherwood  and 
Griffiths,  after  their  raid  up  the  Penobscot, 
went  back  to  Machias.  They  landed  at  Buck's 
Harbor,  three  miles  below  the  town,  and 
marched  against  the  fort,  which  the  garrison 
deserted  and  blew  up." 

"Are  we  going  to  Machias  now,  papa?" 
asked  Ned. 

"No,"  said  his  father,  "we  are  nearing 
Passamaquoddy  Bay  now.  We  will  spend  a 
little  time  there,  then  turn  and  go  back  to 
the  Penobscot,  to  visit  historical  scenes  along 
its  course.  You  perhaps  remember  that  the 
British  went  there  shortly  after  having  taken 
Eastport  and  Fort  Sullivan  on  Moose  Island 
in  Passamaquoddy  Bay.  They  were  taken  on 
the  llth  of  July,  1812;  Castine  on  September 
1  of  the  same  year." 

"  And  about  a  year  after  came  the  fight  be- 


34  ELSIE'S  JOVNG  FOLKS. 

tween  the  Enterprise  and  the  Boxer,  which 
occurred  September  5,  1813/'  observed 
Max. 

"  Yes,"  said  bis  father,  with  a  smile,  "  and  of 
course  you  remember  the  notable  victory 
vouchsafed  us  by  Providence  five  days  later  on 
Lake  Erie?" 

"  Perry's  victory,  sir?  Yes,  indeed!  Also 
Macdonough's  on  Lake  Champlain,  which  was 
given  him  on  the  llth  of  the  next  September, 
1814." 

But  they  were  now  entering  the  bay,  and 
historical  reminiscence  gave  place  to  talk  of 
the  beauty  of  the  scenery,  Captain  Kaymond, 
who  had  been  there  before,  pointing  out  and 
naming  the  different  islands  and  villages. 
They  did  not  land,  but  steamed  slowly  about 
the  bay,  finding  so  much  to  interest  them  that 
they  lingered  there  until  nightfall.  They 
then  steamed  out  into  the  ocean,  taking  a 
westward  course.  It  was  a  beautiful  moon 
light  evening,  and  all  gathering  together  on 
deck,  passed  the  time  in  cheerful  chat  concern 
ing  the  scenes  just  visited  and  those  they  ex- 


ELSIE'S   JOUNG  FOLKS.  35 

pected  to  visit  in  the  near  future.  At  length 
there  was  a  pause  in  the  conversation,  presently 
broken  by  little  Ned. 

"  Oh,  dear !  "  he  sighed,  "  I'm  just  hungry 
for  a  little  fun.  I  don't  see  what's  the  use  of 
having  ventriloquists  along,  if  they  don't  make 
some  fun  for  us  once  in  a  while." 

"  Now,  Master  Ned,  do  you  call  that  a  polite 
speech?"  asked  a  strange  voice  that  seemed 
to  come  from  a  short  distance  in  his  rear. 

Ned  sprang  to  his  feet  and  turned  toward 
it. 

"  I — I  didn't  mean  to  be  rude,  Cousin  Eonald 
or  Brother  Max,  whichever  you  are;  but  I  ani 
ever  so  hungry  for  a  bit  of  fun." 

"And  you  consider  that  a  healthful  appe 
tite,  do  you?"  queried  the  voice. 

"Yes,  sir;  for  'Laugh  and  grow  fat'  is  an 
old  saying,  so  I've  heard." 

"Well,  well,  well!  I  have  understood  that 
you  rather  objected  to  being  considered  fat/' 
laughed  the  invisible  speaker. 

"  Oh,  well,  I  don't  believe  a  bit  of  fun  once 
in  a  while  would  do  much  harm  in  that  way/' 


36  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

returned  the  little  fellow.  "  At  any  rate,  Fm 
more  than  willing  to  try  it." 

"Well,  suppose  we  try  it  with  the  under 
standing  that  if  you  get  too  fat  you  are  to  be 
reduced  to  your  present  suitable  size  by  a  low 
and  spare  diet?" 

"  No,  indeed!  "  cried  Ned.  "  I  won't  eon- 
sent  to  that.  Don't  you  know  that  boys  need 
to  eat  plenty,  if  they  are  to  grow  up  into  big, 
strong  men?  " 

"Enough,  but  not  too  much,  Neddie," 
laughed  his  cousin,  Dr.  Percival,  sitting  near. 

"Uncle  Harold,  you  know  all  about  it,  for 
you're  a  good  doctor,"  said  Ned,  appealing  to 
Dr.  Travilla;  "  oughtn't  little  boys  to  have 
plenty  to  eat?  " 

"  Yes,  Ned;  plenty,  but  not  too  much." 

"Well,  that's  just  what  I  want,"  laughed 
Ned.  "  Oh,  what  was  that?  "  as  a  cry,  "  Help! 
help,  or  I  shall  drown! "  came  from  the  water 
not  far  from  the  side  of  the  vessel.  Cousin 
Eonald  and  Max  exchanged  inquiring  glances, 
and  the  latter  rose  hastily  to  his  feet. 

"  Throw  him  a  rope,  my  men!  "  he  called  to 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS.  37 

a  group  of  sailors  at  the  farther  end  of  the  ves 
sel. 

The  words  had  hardly  left  his  lips  ere  the 
order  was  obeyed,  and  the  next  moment  the 
dripping  figure  of  a  young  lad  in  a  bathing  suit 
was  drawn  up  and  landed  upon  the  deck. 

"  Thanks,  thanks,  gentlemen/'  he  panted; 
"  you've  helped  me  to  a  narrow  escape  from  a 
watery  grave,  I  ventured  out  too  far — alone 
in  the  moonlight  and " 

"Don't  try  to  talk,  my  man;  you  are  too 
much  exhausted,"  interrupted  Dr.  Travilla, 
for  he,  Captain  Eaymond,  Max,  Mr.  Lilburn, 
Chester,  and  Dr.  Percival  had  all  hurried  to 
the  spot  to  see  and  assist  the  rescued  stranger. 

"  Thanks!  Ill  do,"  he  said,  "  if  you'll  kindly 
help  me  to  rub  down,  and  lend  me  some  things 
till  these  can  be  made  dry. 

"  Certainly,"  replied  Captain  Eaymond,  and 
at  once  gave  directions  that  the  stranger  be 
taken  to  a  comfortably  warm  stateroom,  pro 
vided  with  everything  needful,  and  his  wet 
garments  dried  and  returned  to  him  as  quickly 
as  possible.  Then  turning  to  his  brother-in- 


38  ELSIE'S  TOUNG  FOLKS. 

law,  "I  leave  the  rest  to  your  care,  Harold," 
he  said. 

"  Oh,  Brother  Max,"  cried  Ned,  as  the  gen 
tlemen  rejoined  the  ladies  and  children,  "I 
thought  it  was  you  or  Cousin  Ronald  calling 
for  help  just  for  fun,  and  it  was  a  real  drown 
ing  man,  after  all." 

"  A  mere  lad,  Ned,  and  I  am  very  glad  we 
were  able  to  give  him  help  in  season." 

The  incident  had  created  quite  a  little  ex 
citement,  and  all  eagerly  awaited  Harold's  re 
port.  He  rejoined  them  in  a  few  minutes, 
looking  so  undisturbed  that  they  at  once  felt 
that  his  new  patient  was  in  no  danger. 

"  He  will  be  all  right  presently,"  he  said,  in 
answer  to  their  eagerly  inquiring  looks  and 
questions.  "  When  we  heard  his  cry  for  help 
he  had  hardly  more  than  just  realized  his  dan 
ger.  He  is  somewhat  ashamed  of  his  venture- 
someness,  and  anxious  to  get  back  to  his 
friends  without  letting  them  know  of  the  peril 
he  was  in." 

Turning  to  Captain  Raymond,  "He  will  be 
Yery  glad  and  grateful  if  you  will  go  a  little 


ELSIE'S  JOUNG  FOLKS.  39 

out  of  your  way  and  land  him  at  the  spot 
where  he  entered  the  water,  so  that  he  may  be 
able  to  steal  up  to  the  house  of  his  friends 
without  arousing  their  suspicions  concerning 
the  danger  he  has  been  in." 

"  I  think  we  may  do  that,"  the  captain  said, 
in  his  kindly  tones.  "  It  will  probably  not  de 
lay  us  more  than  an  hour  or  so,  and  we  are  not 
so  hurried  for  time  that  we  need  decline  to 
submit  to  that." 

Max  at  once  gave  the  necessary  orders,  the 
course  of  the  vessel  was  changed,  and  ere  long 
the  young  stranger  was  landed  at  the  spot 
where  he  had  entered  the  water.  Then  the 
Dolphin  proceeded  on  her  westward  way,  and 
•when  her  passengers  awoke  in  the  morning 
•they  were  nearing  Penobscot  Bay. 


CHAPTEE  in. 

ALL  were  eager  to  visit  the  historical  places 
immediately  upon  their  arrival.  As  they  en 
tered  the  harbor  of  Castine  Mrs.  Travilla  re 
marked  that  it  was  quite  as  picturesque  as  she 
expected  from  Lossing's  description. 

"Ah,  I  entirely  agree  with  you,  Cousin 
Elsie,"  responded  Mr.  Lilburn;  "  it  is  so  bonny 
a  place  that  I  do  not  wonder  it  was  coveted  by 
the  enemy." 

The  whole  party  presently  landed,  a  guide 
was  found  who  promised  to  conduct  them  to 
all  the  points  of  historical  interest,  and  they 
set  out  upon  their  search.  They  very  much 
admired  the  situation  of  the  town,  and  the 
view  from  it  of  the  bay,  with  its  pictur 
esque  islands.  They  visited  old  Fort  George, 
built  by  the  British  in  1779,  in  the  centre  of 
the  peninsula,  and  repaired,  f  raised,  and  armed 
by  them  in  1814.  It  was  only  a  ruin  now,  but 

40 


ELSIE'S  TOUNa  FOLKS.  41 

interesting  because  of  what  it  had  been  in 
those  earlier  days.  The  view  from  its  banks, 
which  were  about  eighteen  feet  high  from  the 
bottom  of  the  six  feet  deep  ditch,  was  very 
interesting.  Looking  northwestward  from  the 
fort  they  could  see  on  the  right  the  entrance 
to  the  canal  cut  by  the  British  across  Castine 
Neck,  turning  the  peninsula  into  -an  island. 
It  was  about  eighty  rods  long  and  twelve  feet 
deep,  and  now  had  a  bridge  across  it.  Be 
tween  the  promontory  and  an  island  could  be 
seen  the  mouth  of  the  Penobscot  Eiver.  On 
the  extreme  left  they  could  see  the  town  of  Bel 
fast,  thirteen  miles  distant.  Leaving  that 
point  they  visited  the  remains  of  several  other 
forts  built  by  the  British,  after  which  they  re 
turned  to  the  yacht  for  the  evening  meal  and 
the  night's  rest. 

The  Dolphin  was  allowed  to  remain  station 
ary  until  all  her  passengers  were  on  deck 
again  the  next  morning;  then  the  anchor  was 
lifted,  and  she  steamed  up  the  river.  Favored 
with  delightful  weather  they  greatly  enjoyed 
the  trip  up  the  beautiful,  winding  stream. 


42  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

They  had  taken  on  board  a  man  well  ac 
quainted  with  the  river  and  every  point  of 
interest  upon  its  banks,  and  who  pointed  out 
each  one  as  they  neared  it.  As  they  entered 
Marsh  Bay  the  young  people  were  told  that  the 
British  squadron  lay  there  one  night  on  their 
way  toward  Hampden.  Elsie  and  Ned  showed 
keen  interest  when  told  of  it,  and  in  hearing 
from  their  father  of  the  cannon-ball  of  the 
British  that  lodged  in  a  storehouse  there  in 
1814. 

"Do  you  remember  the  story  Lossing  tells 
about  a  Norway  pine  somewhere  in  this 
region?"  asked  Mrs.  Travilla,  addressing 
Captain  Eaymond. 

"  Something  of  it,"  he  said,  with  an  amused 
smile,  and  the  children  at  once  begged  to  hear 
it. 

"  Will  you  gratify  them,  mother?  "  asked  the 
captain.  "  You  probably  have  a  better  recol 
lection  of  his  story  than  I." 

"  I  will  do  my  best,"  she  said,  and  began  at 
once.  "  Lossing  says  the  tree  was  about  a 
mile  above  here,  and  the  only  one  of  its  kind  in 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS.  43 

that  region — a  round,  compact  tree,  its  short 
trunk  looking  as  if  composed  of  a  group  of 
smaller  ones,  and  the  limbs  growing  so  near 
the  ground  that  it  was  difficult  to  get  under  it. 
At  the  time  that  the  British  landed  at  Frank- 
ford  some  man  who  had  a  large  quantity  of 
bacon,  being  afraid  they  would  rob  him  of  it, 
carried  it  to  that  tree  and  hung  the  pieces  in 
among  the  branches  to  hide  them  from  the 
foe;  and  though  the  British  passed  along  the 
road  only  a  short  distance  from  the  tree,  they 
did  not  notice  its  peculiar  fruit,  so  did  not 
meddle  with  it,  and  his  bacon  was  saved;  al 
ways  afterward  that  Norway  pine  was  called 
the  Bacon  Tree." 

"  Thank  you,  grandma;  that  was  a  nice 
story,"  said  Elsie. 

"Haven't  you  another  little  story  for 
us,  grandma?"  asked  Ned,  in  coaxing  tones. 
"I  do  always  like  your  stories  ever  so 
much." 

At  that  Grandma  Elsie  laughed  a  pleasant 
little  laugh,  then  went  on: 

"  Lossing  tells  us  quite  an  interesting  little 


44  ELSIE'S  JOUNG  FOLKS. 

story  of  a  remarkable  black  man  whom  he 
visited  somewhere  near  here.  His  name  was 
Henry  Van  Meter,  and  he  was  then  ninety- 
five  years  old.  During  the  Revolution  he  was 
a  slave  to  Governor  Nelson  of  Virginia.  After 
that  he  became  a  seaman,  and  was  one  of  the 
crew  of  the  privateer  Lawrence,  which  sailed 
from  Baltimore  in  1814.  I  suppose  Lossing 
questioned  him  about  his  long  life,  and  heard 
his  story  of  it.  He  remembered  having  seen. 
Washington  many  times.  The  estate  of  Gov 
ernor  Nelson,  his  first  master,  was  sold  after 
the  war,  to  pay  his  debts,  and  Henry  was 
bought  by  a  planter  beyond  the  Blue  Ridge. 
The  new  master  wanted  him  to  marry  one  of 
his  slave  girls,  and  told  him  if  he  did  he  would 
order  in  his  will  that  he  should  be  made  a  free 
man  at  his  (the  master's)  death.  In  telling  of 
it  Henry  said, '  I  didn't  like  the  gals,  and  didn't 
want  to  wait  for  dead  men's  shoes.  So  master 
sold  me  to  a  man  near  Lexington,  Kentucky, 
and  there  was  only  one  log  house  in  that  town 
when  I  went  there.' 

"  He  was  soon  sold  to  another  man,  who 


ELSIE'S  JOHN  a  FOLKS.  45 

treated  him  shamefully,  and  one  night  he 
mounted  one  of  his  master's  horses  and  fled  to 
the  Kentucky  Eiver,  where  he  turned  the 
horse  loose,  and  told  him  to  go  home  if  he  had 
a  mind  to,  as  he  didn't  want  to  steal  him. 
Some  kind  white  people  helped  Henry  over 
the  river  into  Ohio,  and  at  Cincinnati  he  then 
took  the  name  of  Van  Meter — the  family 
name  of  some  of  the  Shenandoah  Valley  people 
who  had  been  kind  to  him. 

"  Afterward  Henry  became  the  servant  of  an 
officer  in  the  army  of  General  St.  Clair,  and 
served  with  our  troops  in  the  Northwest 
under  General  Wayne.  After  that  he  lived  in 
Chillicothe,  then  came  East  to  Philadelphia. 
There  some  Quaker  sent  him  to  school,  and  he 
learned  to  read  and  write.  He  became  a  sailor, 
went  to  Europe  several  times  in  that  capacity, 
and  when  the  war  broke  out  he  shipped  as 
such  on  board  the  privateer  Lawrence.  It 
was  taken  by  the  British,  and  he  was  thrown 
into  Dartmoor  Prison,  and  saw  the  massacre 
there  in  1815." 

"  Oh,  what  was  that,  grandma?  "  asked  Ned, 


46  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

in  tones  of  excitement.     "  I  didn't  think  I  ever 
heard  about  it." 

"  Lossing  tells  us,"  replied  his  grandmother,. 
"  that  Dartmoor  was  a  depot  for  prisoners  in 
England;  that  it  was  situated  in  a  desolate 
region,  was  built  in  1809  for  a  place  in  which 
to  confine  French  prisoners.  At  the  time  the 
treaty  of  peace  was  made  with  us  there  were 
six  thousand  American  prisoners  in  it — two 
thousand  five  hundred  of  them  American  sea 
men,  put  there  for  refusing  to  fight  in  the 
British  Navy  against  their  countrymen.  They 
were  there  when  the  war  began  in  1812.  For 
some  unknown  reason  there  was  great  delay  in 
setting  those  prisoners  free  after  the  treaty  of 
peace  was  made.  It  was  nearly  three  months 
before  they  were  allowed  to  know  that  the 
treaty  had  been  signed.  From  the  time  they 
first  heard  of  it  they  were  every  day  expecting 
to  be  set  at  liberty,  and  naturally  grew  very 
impatient  over  the  delay.  On  the  4th  of  April 
they  demanded  bread  instead  of  hard  biscuit, 
which  they  refused  to  eat.  On  the  evening  of 
the  6th  they  showed  great  unwillingness  to 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS.  47 

obey  the  order  to  retire  to  their  quarters,  and 
some  of  them  not  only  refused  to  do  that, 
but  went  beyond  their  prescribed  limits. 
Then,  Captain  Shortland,  who  had  charge  of 
the  military  guard,  ordered  them  to  fire  on  the 
Americans,  which  they  did.  The  soldiers,  I 
believe,  fired  a  second  time.  Five  prisoners 
were  killed  and  thirty-three  wounded." 

"Why,  that  was  just  murder,  wasn't  it, 
grandma?"  asked  Ned.  "And  didn't  they 
hang  those  soldiers  for  doing  it?  " 

"No;  the  British  authorities  called  it  ' jus 
tifiable  homicide/  which  meant  it  was  all  right 
enough." 

"  In  which  decision  I,  for  one,  am  far  from 
agreeing,"  remarked  Mr.  Lilburn  emphatically. 

"  It  created  intense  indignation  in  this  coun 
try  at  the  time,"  said  the  captain;  "  but  is  now 
seldom  remembered,  and  the  two  nations  are, 
and  I  hope  always  will  be,  good  friends." 

The  Dolphin  ascended  the  river  only  as  far 
as  Bangor,  and  returned  by  moonlight  to  Cas- 
tine,  where  they  anchored  for  some  hours;  then 
at  an  early  hour  in  the  morning  they  steamed 


48  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

out  into  the  ocean  again,  and  pursued  a  west 
ward  course  until  they  reached  Portland. 
There  they  landed  and  paid  a  visit  to  the 
cemetery  where  lay  the  remains  of  the  brave 
captains  of  the  Enterprise  and  the  Boxer;  also 
those  of  Midshipman  Kervin  Waters. 

"  They  are  buried  side  by  side,  as  if  they 
were  brothers,  instead  of  enemies  who  were 
killed  fighting  each  other/'  said  little  Elsie 
softly.  "But  perhaps  they  were  good  Chris 
tian  men,  each  fighting  for  what  he  thought 
was  the  right  of  his  own  country.  Papa,  can 
you  tell  us  about  the  funeral?  I  suppose  they 
had  one?" 

"  Yes,  daughter,  a  solemn  and  imposing  one. 
The  two  battered  vessels  were  lying  at  the  end 
of  Union  Wharf.  A  civil  and  military  proces 
sion  had  been  formed  at  the  court-house  at 
nine  in  the  morning  of  the  9th  of  September. 
The  coffins  were  brought  from  the  vessels  in 
barges  of  ten  oars  each,  rowed  by  minute 
strokes  of  ship-masters  and  mates,  most  of  the 
barges  and  boats  in  the  harbor  accompanying 
them.  When  the  barges  began  to  move,  and 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS.  49 

while  the  procession  was  passing  through  the 
streets  to  the  church,  minute  guns  were  fired 
by  artillery  companies.  Also  while  the  proces 
sion  marched  from  the  church  to  the  cemetery 
here,  which  is  about  a  mile  distant  from  the 
church. 

"  The  chief  mourners  who  followed  the 
corpse  of  Captain  Burrows  were  Dr.  Wash 
ington,  Captain  Hull,  and  officers  of  the  Enter 
prise.  Those  who  followed  Captain  Blyth's 
were  the  officers  of  the  Boxer,  on  parole.  Both 
were  followed  by  naval  and  military  officers  in 
the  United  States  service,  the  crews  of  the  two 
vessels,  civil  officers  of  the  State  and  city,  mili 
tary  companies,  and  a  large  concourse  of  citi 
zens.  Only  a  few  weeks  before  Oaptain  Blyth 
was  one  of  the  pall-bearers  at  the  funeral  of 
our  Lawrence,  the  gallant  commander  of  the 
Chesapeake,  at  Halifax." 

"  That  dear  brave  man  that  said,  *  Don't  give 
up  the  ship/  papa?"  asked  Elsie. 

"Yes,  daughter.  Now  let  us  read  the  in 
scription  on  his  tombstone:  '  In  memory  of 
Captain  Samuel  Blyth,  late  Commander  of  his 


50  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

Britannic  Majesty's  brig  Boxer.  He  nobly  fell 
on  the  5th  day  of  September,  1813,  in  action 
with  the  United  States  brig  Enterprise.  In 
life  honorable;  in  death  glorious.  His  coun 
try  will  long  deplore  one  of  her  bravest  sons, 
his  friends  long  lament  one  of  the  best  of  men. 
M.  29.  The  surviving  officers  of  his  crew 
offer  this  feeble  tribute  of  admiration  and  re 
spect.'  " 

"  It  sounds  as  though  they  had  respected 
and  loved  him/'  said  the  little  girl.  "  That 
next  grave  is  where  Burrows  lies,  isn't  it, 
papa?  and  won't  you  please  read  its  inscrip 
tion?  " 

They  drew  nearer  and  the  captain  read 
aloud:  " '  Beneath  this  stone  moulders  the 
"body  of  William  Burrows,  late  commander  of 
the  United  States  brig  Enterprise,  who  was 
mortally  wounded  on  the  5th  of  September, 
1813,  in  an  action  which  contributed  to  in 
crease  the  fame  of  American  valor,  by  captur 
ing  his  Britannic  Majesty's  brig  Boxer,  after  a 
severe  contest  of  forty-five  minutes.  M.  28. 
A  passing  stranger  has  erected  this  memento 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS.  51 

of  respect  to  the  manes  of  a  patriot,  who,  in 
the  hour  of  peril,  obeyed  the  loud  summons  of 
an  injured  country,  and  who  gallantly  met, 
fought,  and  conquered  the  f  oeman.' ': 

"  And  that  one  on  the  pillars,  papa — whose 
is  it?"  Elsie  asked,  as  her  father  paused  with 
a  slight  sigh. 

"  That  is  the  tomb  of  Midshipman  Waters," 
he  said.  "  We  will  go  nearer  and  read  its  in 
scription:  '  Beneath  this  marble,  by  the  side  of 
his  gallant  commander,  rest  the  remains  of 
Lieutenant  Kervin  Waters,  a  native  of  George 
town,  District  of  Columbia,  who  received  a 
mortal  wound,  September  5,  1813,  while  a 
midshipman  on  board  the  United  States  brig 
Enterprise,  in  an  action  with  his  Britannic 
Majesty's  brig  Boxer,  which  terminated  in  the 
capture  of  the  latter.  He  languished  in 
severe  pain,  which  he  endured  with  fortitude, 
until  September  25,  1813,  when  he  died  with 
Christian  calmness  and  resignation,  aged 
eighteen.  The  young  men  of  Portland  erect 
this  stone  as  a  testimony  of  their  respect  for 
his  valor  and  virtues.' " 


52  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

"  Twenty  days  to  suffer  so,"  sighed  Elsie. 
"  Oh,  it  was  dreadful!  " 

Max  and  Evelyn  stood  near,  side  by  side. 

"  Dreadful  indeed! "  Evelyn  sighed,  in  low 
quivering  tones  as  they  turned  away.  "  Oh, 
Max!  I  wish  you  did  not  belong  to  the 
navy! " 

"  Why,  dearest?  "  he  asked  in  tender  tones. 
"  It  is  not  only  in  the  navy  that  men  die  sud 
denly  and  of  injuries;  and  many  a  naval  officer 
has  lived  to  old  age  and  died  at  home  in  his 
bed.  And  we  are  under  the  same  Protecting 
Care  on  the  sea  as  on  the  land." 

"  Yes,  that  is  a  cheering  thought,"  she  said, 
"and  since  you  love  the  sea,  it  is  wrong  and 
selfish  in  me  to  regret  your  choice  of  a  profes 
sion.  And  I  could  not  be  induced  to  resign 
my  sailor  lover  for  any  landsman,"  she  added, 
with  a  charming  blush  and  smile. 

That  evening,  joining  her  father,  as  she  so 
often  did,  in  his  quiet  promenade  of  the  deck 
before  retiring  for  the  night,  Lucilla  spoke  of 
their  visit  to  the  cemetery,  and  said,  "I  have 
always  been  so  glad  that  you  left  the  navy, 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS.  53 

papa,  so  that  we  could  have  you  always  at 
home  with  us,  and  I  am  gladder  still  when  I 
think  that  if  we  should  have  another  war  you 
will  not  be  in  danger  of  such  a  fate  as  that 
which  befell  Burrows  and  Blyth." 

"  Unless  I  am  needed,  volunteer  my  services, 
and  am  accepted,"  he  returned,  in  a  slightly 
playful  tone. 

"  Oh,  papa,  don't,  please  don't! "  she  ex 
claimed,  clinging  more  closely  to  him.  "It 
will  be  dreadful  enough  to  have  Max  in  such 
danger,  but  to  have  you,  too,  in  it  would  be 
heart-breaking." 

"  Well,  dear  child,  we  won't  be  so  foolish  as 
to  trouble  ourselves  about  what  may  never 
happen.  And  if  it  ever  should  happen,  we 
must  just  put  our  trust  in  the  Lord,  believ 
ing  that  he  doeth  all  things  well,  and  trusting 
his  promise, '  As  thy  days,  so  shall  thy  strength 
be.'  And  you  can  rejoice  in  the  fact  that 
Chester  is  neither  sailor  nor  soldier,"  he 
added,  with  a  smile,  and  softly  patting  the 
hand  resting  upon  his  arm. 

"  Yes,  father  dear,  that  is  no  small  comfort,** 


64  ELSIE'S  JOUNG  FOLKS. 

she  said;  "  especially  as  I  know  he  is  patriotic 
enough  to  do  all  in  his  power  for  his  country." 

"Ah,  no  douht  of  that!  I  think  Chester 
would  be  as  ready  as  any  one  else  to  take  up 
arms  in  her  defence  if  he  saw  that  his  services 
were  needed.  And  I  don't  believe  this  daugh 
ter  of  mine  would  say  a  word  to  prevent  him/' 

"  I  think  not,  papa;  but  I  hope  I  may  never 
be  tried  in  that  way." 

"  A  hope  in  which  I  heartily  join  you,  daugh 
ter.  I  should  be  glad  indeed  to  know  that  we 
were  done  with  wars.  But  that  is  so  uncer 
tain  that  we,  as  a  nation,  must  be  ever  pre 
pared  to  repel  attack — on  land  or  sea.  '  Eter 
nal  vigilance  is  the  price  of  liberty.' >: 

"And  liberty  is  worth  that  price,  isn't  it, 
father?  "  she  said,  with  a  bright  smile  up  into 
his  face. 

"  Yes;  so  we  think;  we  could  never  be  con 
tent  without  it." 

They  paced  silently  back  and  forth  for  a 
few  moments,  then  Lucilla  asked,  "  How  long 
are  we  going  to  lie  quietly  here  in  Portland 
harbor,  papa?" 


ELSIE' 8  JOUNG  FOLKS.  55 

"  That  will  depend  upon  the  wishes  of  the 
majority  of  our  company,"  he  answered; 
"  which  I  think  we  will  learn  at  the  breakfast 
table  to-morrow  morning/' 


CHAPTER  IV. 

IT  was  a  bright  and  cheerful  party  that 
gathered  about  the  Dolphin's  breakfast  table 
the  next  morning.  Greetings  were  exchanged, 
a  blessing  asked  upon  the  food,  and  Captain 
Raymond  began  helping  his  guests. 

"  I  notice  we  are  still  lying  quietly  in  Port 
land  harbor,"  remarked  Dr.  Percival.  "Do 
we  remain  here  another  day,  captain?  " 

"  That  must  be  as  the  majority  decide," 
was  the  pleasant-toned  rejoinder.  "Please, 
friends,  express  your  wishes  freely." 

No  one  spoke  for  a  moment — each  waiting 
for  the  others.  Then  Violet  said,  in  her  lively 
pleasant  way,  "  Cousin  Ronald,  you  are  the 
eldest,  and  should  feel  entitled  to  speak  first." 

"  Thanks,  cousin,"  he  returned,  "  but  I 
really  have  no  choice;  am  perfectly  willing  to 
go  or  stay,  as  may  best  please  the  majority  of 
my  friends  here." 

66 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS.  57 

"  Do  you  think  of  returning  directly  to  Bar 
Harbor,  captain?"  asked  Mrs.  Tra villa. 

"If  that  is  what  you  would  all  prefer, 
mother.  But  how  would  you  all  like  to  take 
a  short  sea  voyage — sailing  eastwardly  from 
here,  at  some  distance  from  the  coast,  and 
perhaps  going  on  up  the  coast  of  New  Bruns 
wick?" 

Every  one,  from  Mr.  Lilburn  down  to  little 
Ned,  seemed  charmed  with  the  idea,  and  as 
the  weather  was  all  that  could  be  desired,  it 
was  decided  that  they  would  start  as  soon  as 
the  anchor  could  be  lifted  and  sufficient  steam 
gotten  up.  They  carried  out  their  plan,  and 
had  a  delightful  voyage  lasting  several 
days. 

It  was  on  Saturday  that  they  left  Portland; 
the  Sabbath  found  them  far  from  land,  and,  as 
at  former  times,  services  were  conducted  on 
board  the  yacht  with  the  singing  of  hymns,  the 
offering  up  of  prayers,  the  reading  of  the 
Scriptures,  and  of  a  sermon  by  Captain  Ray 
mond. 

After  that  they  formed  themselves  into  a 


58  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

Bible  class,  and  Mr.  Lilburn  was  persuaded  to 
take  the  lead,  choosing  the  subject  while  the 
others  sat  about  him,  Bibles  in  hand.  Open 
ing  his,  the  dear  old  gentleman  began: 

"Let  us  take  for  our  theme  Jesus  Christ 
our  Lord,  and  what  it  is  so  to  know  him  that 
we  shall  have  eternal  life.  Here  in  the  seven 
teenth  chapter  of  John's  gospel  in  his — the 
Master's — wonderful  prayer  we  read, '  And  this 
is  life  eternal,  that  they  might  know  thee  the 
only  true  God,  and  Jesus  Christ,  whom  thou 
hast  sent.'  Paul  tells  us  in  his  letter  to  the 
Philippians,  'I  count  all  things  but  loss  for 
the  excellency  of  the  knowledge  of  Christ  Jesus 
my  Lord.'  His  acquaintance  was  not  with  the 
Christ  of  Galilee,  whom  he  had  not  known, 
but  with  the  ascended  Christ;  he  who  said  to 
the  Apostle  John  on  Patmos,  *I  am  he  that 
liveth  and  was  dead,  and  behold  I  am  alive 
again  forever  more.'  In  the  tenth  verse  of 
the  first  chapter  of  his  gospel  John  tells  us, 
'  He  was  in  the  world  and  the  world  was  made 
by  him  and  the  world  knew  him  not.'  In  first 
John  third  chapter  and  last  clause  of  the  first 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS.  59 

verse,  *  Therefore  the  world  knoweth  us  not, 
because  it  knew  him  not.'  A  self-seeking, 
worldly-minded  man  does  not  know  Christ,  and 
cannot  understand  him  who  is  aiming  day  by 
day  to  live  above  the  world  and  get  the  Christ 
view  of  life.  Captain,  can  you  tell  us  why  it 
is  that  the  worldly-minded  do  not  know 
Jesus?" 

"  Because/'  replied  the  captain,  "  the  cares 
and  pleasures  of  this  world  are  crowding  Him 
out  of  their  hearts,  as  he  himself  tells  us  in  the 
parable  of  the  sower.  But  some  of  those  who 
loved  him  failed  for  a  time  to  recognize  him 
when  he  was  close  to  them.  In  the  last  chap 
ter  of  his  gospel  John  tells  us,  '  But  when  the 
morning  was  now  come,  Jesus  stood  on  the 
shore;  but  the  disciples  knew  not  that  it  was 
Jesus.'  Mary  also  had  failed  at  first  to  recog 
nize  him  when  he  spoke  to  her  as  she  stood 
weeping  beside  his  sepulchre.  And  how  long 
he  talked  with  those  two  on  the  way  to  Em- 
maus,  and  they  did  not  recognize  him  until  he 
sat  down  to  eat  with  them,  took  bread,  and 
blessed  and  brake  it,  and  then  vanished  out  of 


60  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

their  sight!  Ah,  Jesus  is  often  near  us  and  we 
know  him  not." 

"  And  he  is  our  Master,"  said  Mrs.  Travilla, 
in  her  low,  sweet  tones.  "  In  John  thirteen, 
thirteenth,  talking  with  his  disciples  Jesus 
says,  *  Ye  call  me  Master  and  Lord;  and  ye  say 
well,  for  so  I  am.'  And  Paul  tells  the  Ephe- 
sians  that  their  Master  is  in  heaven.  'And 
ye  masters  do  the  same  things  unto  them,  for 
bearing,  threatening,  knowing  that  your  Mas 
ter  also  is  in  heaven.' " 

"  There  are  five  Greek  words  translated  Mas 
ter,"  continued  the  captain;  "  one  meaning 
overseer,  another  teacher,  still  another  sig 
nifying  absolute  ownership;  another,  leader — 
one  who  goes  before  us;  still  another,  one  exer 
cising  supreme  authority  or  power.  Oh,  that 
to-day  each  one  of  us  may  know  Christ  as  our 
supreme  Lord  and  Master  who  alone  has  abso 
lute  ownership  of  our  lives  and  all  our  powers." 

"Let  us  look  for  other  texts  bearing  upon 
this  subject,"  said  Mr.  Lilburn.  "Have  not 
you  one  for  us,  Harold?" 

"Yes,"  replied  Harold,  "here  in  first  John, 


ELSIE'S  TOUNG  FOLKS.  61 

second  chapter,  is  given  a  test  of  our  knowl 
edge  of  Christ.  '  Hereby  do  we  know  that  we 
know  him  if  we  keep  his  commandments.  He 
that  saith  I  know  him  and  keepeth  not  his 
commandments  is  a  liar  and  the  truth  is  not  in 
him.' " 

"  And  here  in  John's  gospel,"  said  Mrs.  Lil- 
burn,  "where  Jesus  is  talking  with  his  dis 
ciples,  that  same  night  in  which  he  was  be 
trayed,  he  says:  *  A  new  commandment  I  give 
unto  you,  That  ye  love  one  another;  as  I  have 
loved  you,  that  ye  also  love  one  another.  By 
this  shall  all  men  know  that  ye  are  my  dis 
ciples,  if  ye  have  love  one  to  another/  " 

"  And  again,"  said  Evelyn,  "  in  the  fifteenth 
chapter  and  twelfth  verse,  'This  is  my  com 
mandment,  That  ye  love  one  another,  as  I 
have  loved  you.  Greater  love  hath  no  man 
than  this,  that  a  man  lay  down  his  life  for  bis 
friends/  " 

"  What  wonderful  love — oh,  what  wonderful 
love  was  His!  "  exclaimed  Mrs.  Tra villa,  in  low 
moved  tones.  "And  how  sweet  are  those 
words:  *I  have  loved  thee  with  an  everlasting 


«2  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

love/  *  For  a  small  moment  have  I  forsaken 
thee;  but  with  great  mercies  will  I  gather 
thee.' " 

"  Let  us  sing  to  His  praise/'  suggested  Mr. 
Lilburn,  and  Violet,  seating  herself  at  the 
instrument,,  struck  a  few  chords,  then  started 
the  hymn: 

"  Oh,  for  a  thousand  tongues  to  sing, 
My  dear  Redeemer's  praise," 

the  others  joining  in  with  a  will — evidently 
singing  with  spirit  and  understanding,  for  the 
sweet  words  were  familiar  to  all. 

The  short  service  over,  they  scattered  in 
groups  here  and  there,  chatting  quietly  with 
each  other. 

For  a  few  moments  Mrs.  Travilla  and  her 
cousin  and  old-time  intimate  friend,  Annis — 
now  Mrs.  Lilburn — were  together  a  little  apart 
from  the  others,  talking  low  and  confidentially. 
They  talked  of  the  past,  the  present,  and  the 
future,  as  regarded  life  in  both  this  world  and 
the  next. 

"How  sweet  is  that  Bible  lesson  which  we 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS.  $3 

have  just  had,"  said  Annis,  at  length.  "  How 
I  love  those  words  of  Jesus — '  Ye  call  me  Mas 
ter  and  Lord;  and  ye  say  well;  for  so  I  am/  " 

"  Yes/'  returned  Elsie;  "  they  are  very  dear 
to  me.  Oh,  how  sweet  to  know  that  he  is  ever 
with  us — always  close  at  hand,  full  of  love,  in 
finite  in  power  and  willingness  to  bless;  to  help 
in  every  trouble,  to  give  '  the  oil  of  joy  for 
mourning  and  the  garment  of  praise  for  the 
spirit  of  heaviness.'  Oh,  how  true  are  the 
words:  ( The  joy  of  the  Lord  is  your  strength.' 
If  we  only  have  that  we  can  bear  all  troubles 
and  trials.  It  makes  one  happy  in  the  present, 
and  takes  away  all  dread  of  the  future;  so 
sweet  and  sustaining  is  it  to  know  that  He  who 
has  all  power  in  heaven  and  on  earth  is  your 
friend,  loving  you  with  an  everlasting,  infinite 
love;  caring  for  you  at  all  times  and  in  all 
places." 

"Yes,  yes,"  said  Annis  softly,  "'Sing,  0 
daughter  of  Zion;  shout,  0  Israel;  be  glad  and 
rejoice  with  all  thy  heart,  0  daughter  of  Jeru 
salem  '  .  .  .  '  The  Lord  thy  God  in  the  midst 
of  thee  is  mighty;  he  will  save,  he  will  rejoice 


64  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

over  thee  with  joy;  he  will  rest  in  his  love,  he 
will  joy  over  thee  with  singing/  Are  they  not 
sweet  words,  Elsie?  " 

"  Indeed  they  are!  These  others  too — '  God 
commendeth  his  love  toward  us,  in  that  while 
we  were  yet  sinners,  Christ  died  for  us/  " 

There  was  a  moment  of  silence;  then  Annis 
said,  "You  seem  to  me  a  very  happy  Chris 
tian,  Elsie.  Is  it  not  because  the  joy  of  the 
Lord  is  indeed  your  strength?" 

"  Oh,  Annis,  who  could  be  otherwise  than 
happy  in  the  consciousness  of  that  love;  and  in 
the  thought  of  how  soon  one  will  be  with  the 
Master,  and  like  Him;  and  with  all  the  dear 
ones  gone  before,  never,  never  to  be  separated 
from  them  again?  " 

"  Yes,  dear  cousin,  and  how  blest  are  we  in 
the  knowledge  that  our  dear  ones  gone  before 
were  His,  and  are  with  Him  now,  and  will  be 
ready  to  greet  us  with  great  joy  when  we  too 
shall  reach  that  blessed  shore." 

"  *  The  joy  of  the  Lord  is  your  strength/  M 
again  quoted  Mrs.  Travilla,  in  her  low,  sweet 
tones.  "Don't  you  think,  Annis,  that  the 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS.  6'5 

Covenanters  and  Puritans, — good,  devoted 
Christians  as  most  of  them  were, — in  opposing 
the  lightness,  worldly-mindedness,  and  frivolity 
of  their  foes,  went  too  far  to  the  other  extreme, 
leaving  out  from  their  teachings  the  joy  of 
the  Lord?  Do  you  not  remember  that  the 
Jews  were  told  by  Nehemiah,  Ezra,  and  the 
others,  '  This  day  is  holy  unto  the  Lord  your 
God;  mourn  not  nor  weep.  Go  your  way,  eat 
the  fat  and  drink  the  sweet;  and  send  portions 
unto  them  for  whom  nothing  is  prepared:  for 
this  day  is  holy  unto  our  Lord;  neither  be  ye 
sorry;  for  the  joy  of  the  Lord  is  your  strength. 
So  the  Levites  stilled  all  the  people,  saying, 
Hold  your  peace,  for  the  day  is  holy;  neither 
be  ye  grieved.  And  all  the  people  went  their 
way,  to  eat,  and  to  drink,  and  to  send  portions, 
and  to  make  great  mirth,  because  they  had 
understood  the  words  that  were  declared  unto 
them/  " 

"  Yes,"  said  Annis,  "  it  seems  to  be  human 
nature  to  go  to  extremes,  and  I  think  much 
harm  is  often  done  in  that  way.  For  instance, 
the  Covenanters  and  Puritans  of  old  times 


66  ELSIE'S  TOUNa  FOLKS. 

were  so  disgusted  with  the  errors  and  selfish 
indulgences  of  the  Papists — their  turning  the 
Sabbath  into  a  holiday,  which  might  rightly 
be  spent  in  merrymaking  and  sport — that  they 
themselves  robbed  it  of  all  enjoyment,  and 
made  it  a  dull,  gloomy  time  to  their  young 
people,  with  little  or  no  hint  in  it  of  the 
strengthening  joy  of  the  Lord." 

"  I  think  you  are  right,"  returned  Mrs.  Tra- 
villa,  in  a  musing  tone.  "  The  Sabbath  is  not 
a  day  for  frivolity,  but  it  is  one  for  joy  and 
gladness — the  joy  of  the  Lord  strengthening 
us  for  duty,  trial,  and  temptation.  What  but 
that  sustained  the  martyrs  when  called  upon  to 
lay  down  their  lives  for  the  sake  of  Him  who 
died  to  redeem  them?  And  oh,  how  that  gra 
cious,  precious  promise,  '  As  thy  days,  so  shall 
thy  strength  be,'  relieves  one  of  the  dread  of 
what  the  future  may  have  in  store  for  us;  what 
bereavements,  losses,  sufferings,  mental  or 
physical!  How  often  and  sweetly  He  bids  us 
fear  not.  '  0  Israel,  Fear  not:  for  I  have  re 
deemed  thee,  I  have  called  thee  by  thy  name; 
tfaon  art  mine.  When  thou  passest  through 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS.  Q>J 

the  waters,  I  will  be  with  thee;  and  through  the 
rivers,  they  shall  not  overflow  thee:  when  thou 
walkest  through  the  fire,  thou  shalt  not  be 
burned;  neither  shall  the  flames  kindle  upon 
thee.  For  I  am  the  Lord,  thy  God,  the  Holy 
One  of  Israel,  thy  Saviour/  r' 

"  Yes,"  said  Annis,  "  oh,  how  often,  how 
tenderly  he  bids  us  fear  not.  It  is  like  a 
mother  hushing  her  frightened  child.  *  Say 
to  them  that  are  of  a  fearful  heart,  fear  not 
.  .  .  Fear  thou  not,  for  I  am  with  thee.  .  . 
For  I  the  Lord  thy  God  will  hold  thy  right 
hand,  saying  to  thee,  fear  not,  I  will  help 
thee.  Fear  not,  I  have  redeemed  thee,  thou 
art  mine.  .  .  Fear  not,  0  Jacob  my  servant, 
and  Jeshurun  whom  I  have  chosen/ ': 

" '  Whom  I  have  chosen/  "  repeated  Elsie. 
How  those  words  bring  to  mind  what  Jesus  our 
dear  Master  said  to  his  disciples  in  that  last 
talk  with  them  in  the  room  where  they  had 
eaten  the  passover — '  Ye  have  not  chosen  me, 
but  I  have  chosen  you/  Oh,  what  love  and 
condescension  to  choose  us  sinful  creatures  for 
his  own! " 


68  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

" '  And  ordained  you  that  ye  should  go  and 
bring  forth  fruit/  "  said  Annis,  going  on  with 
the  quotation,  " '  and  that  your  fruit  should 
remain;  that  whatsoever  ye  shall  ask  the 
Father  in  my  name,  he  will  give  it  you.'  I 
remember,"  she  went  on  musingly,  "  that  when 
I  was  a  little  girl  I  used  to  think  I  should  like 
to  be  a  Christian,  and  would  be  if  only  I  knew 
how.  The  way  seems  very  easy  now — just  to 
listen  to  the  dear  Saviour's  gracious  invita 
tion,  '  Come  unto  me  all  ye  that  labor  and  are 
heavy  laden,  and  I  will  give  you  rest/  accept 
it,  and  give  myself  to  him." 

"Yes,"  said  Elsie,  "his  promise  joined  to 
that — '  and  ye  shall  find  rest  unto  your  souls ' 
— is  sure;  it  never  failg." 


CHAPTER  V. 

BEFORE  the  next  Sabbath  our  friends  had 
returned  to  Bar  Harbor.  For  some  weeks 
longer  they  remained  in  that  vicinity;  then, 
cooler  weather  making  a  more  southerly  cli 
mate  desirable,  they  sailed  for  home.  Dr. 
Percival  was  so  far  recovered  that  he  felt  in 
haste  to  get  back  to  Torriswood  and  at  work 
among  his  patients  again.  He  and  his  Maude 
paid  a  flying  visit  to  old  friends  and  relatives 
at  the  Oaks  and  Ion,  then  hastened  to 
Louisiana  by  rail. 

Max  Raymond,  to  the  great  satisfaction  of 
himself,  his  'fiancee,  and  his  friends,  was  fav 
ored  with  a  lengthening  of  his  furlough,  which 
enabled  him  to  spend  some  weeks  at  home  in 
his  father's  house.  Lucilla  persuaded  Evelyn 
to  be  her  guest  at  the  same  time,  Chester  was 
there  every  evening,  and  so  the  courting  went 
merrily  on.  There  was  much  talk  about  the 


70  ELSIE'S  JOUNG  FOLKS. 

new  house  the  captain  proposed  building, 
much  discussion  of  the  question  whether  the 
one  building  should  be  made  suitable  and  suffi 
ciently  large  for  two  families, — half  of  it  for 
Max  and  Eva, — or  whether  a  separate  house 
should  be  put  up  for  them  in  another  part  of 
the  grounds.  The  decision  was  finally  left  to 
the  brides-elect,  and  as  they  were  very  strongly 
attached,  and  Max  was  likely  to  be  often  away 
on  the  sea  for  months  and  years  together,  they 
thought  it  best  the  two  dwellings  should  be 
under  the'  same  roof,  and  their  decision  was 
highly  approved  by  the  captain  and  all  their 
relatives  and  friends. 

Then  followed  consultations  in  regard  to 
the  exact  spot  upon  which  it  should  stand,  and 
the  studying  and  comparing  of  plans  to  make 
it  as  commodious,  convenient,  and  beautiful 
as  possible.  The  captain  was  evidently  ready 
to  go  to  any  reasonable  amount  of  expense  in 
order  to  give  them  an  ideal  home,  his  means 
being  ample  and  his  love  for  his  children  very 
great. 

But  all  the  time  was  not  spent  in  that  way, 


ELSIE'S  JOUNG  FOLKS.  71 

for  other  relatives  claimed  a  share  in  Max's 
prized  companionship;  invitations  were  given 
and  visits  paid  to  the  Oaks,  Ion,  Fairview,  the 
Laurels,  Eoselands,  Pinegrove,  Ashlands,  and 
Riverside.  Sometimes  the  invitation  was  for 
dinner  or  tea,  sometimes  for  the  whole  day — 
or  longer  for  the  young  folks,  if  not  for  the 
older  ones  and  the  children.  It  was  on  the 
last  day  of  October  they  dined  at  Riverside, 
nearly  all  the  connection  meeting  them  there, 
and  at  Rosie's  earnest  solicitation  Evelyn  and 
Lucilla,  Max  and  Chester  accepted  an  invita 
tion  to  stay  until  the  next  morning,  Captain 
Raymond  giving  a  rather  unwilling  consent  to 
let  Lucilla  do  so. 

"It  is  Hallowe'en,  you  know,  and  I'm  just 
pining  for  a  bit  of  fun,"  Bosie  said  privately 
to  the  girls,  after  seeing  the  older  guests  de 
part.  "  You  two  are  engaged,  to  be  sure,  but 
'  there's  many  a  slip  'twixt  the  cup  and  the 
lip,' "  she  added,  with  a  laugh  and  a  twinkle  of 
fun  in  her  eye. 

"But  we  are  not  wanting  slips,"  laughed 
Lucilla. 


72  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

"  Nor  much  afraid  we  will  get  them,"  added 
Evelyn  merrily.  "  Still  we  might  have  a  little 
fun." 

"  Provided  we  take  it  early  enough  to  get  to 
bed  in  good  season,"  added  Lueilla,  in  a  mirth 
ful  tone.  "  My  father,  you  know,  is  very  par 
ticular  about  that — so  kindly  anxious  is  he  ta 
keep  me  in  good  health." 

"  Which  is  altogether  right,  wise,  and  kind, 
I  am  sure,"  returned  Eosie;  "  and  I  don't  in 
tend  to  tempt  you  to  go  contrary  to  his  wishes. 
I'm  obliged  to  him  for  granting  my  request  for 
permission  to  keep  you  here  all  night,  and  I 
shall  not  urge  you  to  stay  up  later  than  he 
would  allow  you  to  if  you  were  at  home.  If 
we  try  some  old-fashioned  games  we  can  suit 
ourselves  as  to  the  hour  for  the  experiments." 

"  Yes,"  laughed  Evelyn,  "  I  shall  be  quite  as 
sure  of  the  fulfilment  of  the  augury  if  we  get 
it  some  hours  earlier  than  people  of  old  times 
used  to  look  for  it." 

"  Then  we  will  just  wait  till  our  old  folks  get 
to  bed — which  they  always  do  in  good  season/* 
said  Rosie. 


ELSIE'S  JOUNG  FOLKS.  73 

"Your  husband  approves,  I  suppose?"  re 
marked  Lucilla  inquiringly. 

"  Oh,  yes!  "  laughed  Rosie;  "  he  sees  no  harm 
in  it,  and  approves  of  his  wife  having  all  the 
pleasure  she  can.  I  wish  we  could  have  had 
Grace  stay  and  share  the  fun,  but  her  father 
vetoed  that  almost  before  I  had  fairly  given 
the  invitation." 

"Yes,"  said  Lucilla,  "poor  Gracie  is  so 
feeble  that  father  has  to  be  very  careful  of 
her." 

"  Yes;  I  know,"  said  Rosie,  "  but  I  thought 
he  might  have  left  her  for  once,  considering 
that  my  two  doctor  brothers  are  here  for  the 
night — unless  called  out  by  some  inconven 
iently  sick  person." 

"  Which  we  will  hope  they  won't  be,  for  even 
doctors  should  have  a  little  amusement  once 
in  a  while,"  said  Evelyn. 

"Yes,"  said  Rosie,  "and  they  enjoyed  the 
golf  this  afternoon,  and  appear  to  be  having  a 
pleasant  time  with  Max,  Chester,  and  the 
others  out  on  the  river  bank  there  now." 

The  girls  were  on  the  veranda  overlooking 


74  ELSIE'S  JOUNG  FOLKS. 

the  river,  and  just  at  that  moment  were  joined 
by  Eosie's  mother-in-law,  the  older  Mrs.  Croly. 
She  sat  down  and  chatted  with  them  for  a  few 
moments,  then  bade  them  good-night,  and 
went  to  her  own  apartments.  It  was  growing 
dusk  then,  the  young  men  came  in,  and  pres 
ently  they  all  repaired  to  the  drawing-room, 
where  for  the  next  hour  or  two  they  enter 
tained  each  other  with  music  and  conversation. 
Max  had  some  interesting  adventures  to  nar 
rate,  to  which  both  young  men  and  maidens 
were  eager  listeners. 

In  the  pause  that  followed  the  conclusion  of 
the  second  tale  the  clock  in  the  hall  was  heard 
to  strike. 

"  Eleven! "  exclaimed  Lucilla,  in  a  tone  of 
surprise  and  dismay.  "Father  would  say  I 
ought  to  have  gone  to  my  room  and  my  bed 
more  than  an  hour  ago." 

"  Oh,  no!  not  on  Hallowe'en,"  laughed  Eosie; 
and  just  then  a  servant  brought  in  a  basket 
•filled  with  ears  of  corn,  and  set  it  down  in  their 
midst. 

"What's  that  for,  Bosie?"  asked  Harold. 


ELSIE'S  JOUNG  FOLKS.  75 

"You  can  hardly  ask  your  guests  to  eat  raw 
corn,  especially  at  this  late  hour?  As  a  physi 
cian  I  must  most  emphatically  enter  my  pro 
test." 

"Perhaps  Eosie  is  benevolently  trying  to 
bring  practice  into  her  brothers'  hands,"  re 
marked  Herbert  facetiously.  "But  we  are 
not  looking  for  that  at  present,  but  for  fun — 
pure  fun,  that  will  bring  damage  to  nobody." 

"Yes,  my  dear  brothers,  that's  what  I  am 
endeavoring  to  do,"  she  returned  in  sprightly 
tones.  "Perhaps  you  have  not  heard  of  the 
new  game  with  ears  of  corn?  You  folks  are 
all  invited  to  be  blindfolded,  each  in  turn,  and 
in  that  condition  to  draw  out  an  ear  of  corn  by 
which  to  foretell  your  future  fate.  A  tasselled 
ear  will  promise  you  great  joy,  a  big,  full  one 
good  luck  for  a  year.  A  short  one  will  mean  a 
gift  is  coming,  a  red  or  yellow  one  no  luck  at 
all." 

"  Quite  a  new  idea,"  said  Herbert,  "  and  as 
there  is  nothing  said  about  love  or  marriage,  I 
suppose  even  engaged  folks  may  try  it;  mar 
ried  ones  also." 


76  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

"  Oh,  yes!  "  replied  Eosie,  producing  a  dainty 
lace-trimmed  handkerchief.  "Eva,  will  you 
kindly  consent  to  take  the  first  turn?  " 

•"  If  you  wish  it,"  returned  Evelyn,  and  the 
handkerchief  was  bound  about  her  head  and 
she  was  led  to  the  basket. 

"I  suppose  I  am  not  to  choose  by  feeling, 
either,  but  just  to  take  the  first  one  I  happen 
to  touch?  "  she  said  inquiringly. 

The  others  assented,  and  she  drew  out  an 
ear. 

"  Oh,  good  luck  for  you!  "  exclaimed  Rosie. 
"It  is  as  big  and  full  a  one  as  the  basket 
holds." 

Lucilla  was  told  it  was  her  turn,  the  hand 
kerchief  was  bound  about  her  eyes,  and  she 
stooped  over  the  basket  and  drew  out  quite  a 
short  ear. 

"  Ah,  you  see  I  am  not  so  lucky  as  you  were, 
Eva,"  she  exclaimed,  passing  her  fingers  from 
end  to  end. 

"But  it  isn't  bad,"  said  Eosie.  "That 
means  a  gift  is  coming  to  you  soon." 

"A  good  or  a  bad  one?"  laughed  Lucilla. 


ELSIE'S  JOUNG  FOLKS.  77 

"  Perhaps  papa  would  say  I  deserved  a  bad 
one  for  staying  up  so  late." 

"  Oh,  no!  I  think  he  expected  something  of 
the  kind — he  declined  to  let  Grace  stay,  you 
know,"  said  Kosie,  "  and  I  did  want  her  badly. 
Well,  gentlemen,  which  of  you  will  take  his 
turn  now?" 

At  that  they  all  insisted  that  she  should  take 
hers  first,  which  she  did,  bringing  out  a  tas- 
selled  ear. 

"  Oh,  I  am  fortunate! "  she  cried,  with  a 
merry  peal  of  laughter,  "  for  a  tasselled  ear  is 
said  to  mean  great  joy." 

After  that  the  young  men  took  their  turns. 
Chester  got  a  big,  full  ear,  Max  a  short  one, 
Herbert  a  tasselled  one,  Harold  a  yellow  one, 
which  Kosie  told  him  with  sighs  and  groans 
meant  no  luck  at  all. 

"But  don't  be  discouraged,  brother  dear," 
she  said,  patting  him  affectionately  on  the 
shoulder,  "  though  older  than  myself,  you  are 
young  enough  to  have  lots  of  good  luck  after 
this  year  is  out." 

"Many   thanks   for   the   assurance,   sister 


78  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

mine/'  he  laughed,  "and  though  older  than 
yourself,  I  believe  I  am  young  enough  to  wait 
a  year  for  any  special  good  luck." 

"And  I  hope  you  will  have  enough  after 
ward  to  reward  you  for  the  patient  waiting, 
Uncle  Harold,"  said  Lucilla. 

"  If  he  gets  all  he  deserves  it  will  be  a  great 
deal,"  added  Evelyn. 

"You  are  good,  kind  comforters — both; 
accept  my  warmest  thanks,"  laughed  Har 
old. 

There  was  a  little  more  lively  chat,  then 
the  young  girls  said  good-night  and  went  to 
their  rooms — two  on  the  second  floor  with  a 
communicating  door  between.  Rosie  accom 
panied  them,  leaving  her  husband  to  attend 
to  the  gentlemen  guests. 

"  See  here,  girls,"  she  said,  pointing  to  a 
basket  of  rosy-cheeked  apples  on  a  stand; 
"  these  were  put  here  to  induce  you  to  try  an 
other  Hallowe'en  experiment.  If  you  want  to 
see  what  your  future  husbands  will  look  like, 
eat  one  of  these  standing  before  the  mirror, 
brushing  your  hair  all  the  time,  and  now  and 


ELSIE'S  70UNG  FOLK8.  79 

then — when  you  can  get  up  courage  enough — 
look  over  your  left  shoulder." 

"  Oh,  that  won't  require  any  courage, 
Eosie,"  laughed  Evelyn.  "I  am  not  in  the 
least  afraid  of  Max — brave  officer  though 
he  is." 

"  And  I  stand  in  quite  as  little  fear  of  Ches 
ter,"  said  Lucilla.  "  So  that  really  it  seems 
that  your  good  apples  will  be  almost  thrown 
away." 

"  Ah,  you  two  forget  the  '  many  a  slip  'twist 
the  cup  and  the  lip/  "  laughed  Eosie.  "  And 
it  cannot  possibly  do  your  lovers  any  harm,  or 
alienate  their  affections  from  you." 

"  No,  we  are  not  at  all  afraid  of  that,"  said 
Lucilla,  "  and  as  your  apples  look  very  tempt 
ing,  I  believe  I  shall  run  the  risk  of  eating  one 
presently.  I  suppose  I  must  first  don  a  dress 
ing  gown  and  take  down  my  hair." 

"  Yes,"  said  Eosie;  "  you  are  to  stand  before 
the  mirror  brushing  it  diligently  while  eating 
the  apple.  And  you  will  try  it  too,  won't  you, 
Eva?" 

"  Well,  yes,"  returned  Evelyn,  "  just  for  fun; 


80  ELSIE'S  JOUNG  FOLKS. 

and  if  anybody  but  Max  comes  to  me  I  shall  be 
sure  it  is  not  a  truthful  augury." 

"  Max  is  a  fine  fellow  and  has  always  been' 
one  of  my  favorites,"  said  Rosie,  "  but  there 
are  others  in  the  world  that  might  do  just  as 
well,  in  case  you  and  Max  should  have  a  falling 
out.  Or  you  may  live  long  enough  to  marry 
several  times." 

Evelyn  laughed  at  that,  saying  she  was 
quite  sure  once  would  be  enough  for  her. 

"I  know  you  girls  did  not  come  prepared 
to  stay  all  night,"  said  Rosie,  "  so  I  have  laid 
out  a  night-dress  and  dressing-gown  for  each 
of  you.  Get  into  them,  and  you  will  look  nice 
and  pretty  enough  for  an  interview  with  your 
future  husbands." 

They  thanked  her,  and,  examining  the  gar 
ments  which  she  took  from  a  wardrobe  in  Eva's 
room,  pronounced  them  really  pretty  enough 
to  wear  to  the  breakfast  table. 

They  made  haste  with  their  toilets,  and  in  a 
few  minutes  each  was  standing  before  a  mirror, 
eating  an  apple  and  brushing  out  her  hair. 
Then  Rosie  left  them  with  a  promise  to  be  back 


ELSIE'S  70UNQ  FOLKS.  81 

again  before  very  long  to  learn  of  their  success. 
She  artfully  left  ajar  both  doors  leading  into 
the  hall.  'They  opened  noiselessly,  and  pres 
ently  each  had  admitted  a  young  man,  who, 
wearing  slippers,  moved  with  noiseless  tread, 
and  as  the  girls  looked  over  their  left  shoulders 
Eva  caught  sight  of  Harold  standing  a  few 
feet  in  her  rear,  gazing  steadily  at  her,  a  kindly 
smile  upon  his  features;  while  at  the  same  mo 
ment  Lucilla  perceived  Herbert  at  a  similar 
distance  from  her,  gazing  intently  and  admir 
ingly  upon  her. 

"Oh,  Uncle  Herbert,"  she  laughed,  "this 
cannot  be  a  true  sign,  for  I  know  well  enough 
that  neither  of  us  has  any  loverlike  feeling 
toward  the  other." 

Almost  before  she  finished  her  sentence 
he  had  vanished,  and  she  heard  Evelyn  saying 
in  mirthful  tones,  "  Ah,  Uncle  Harold,  this  is 
the  no  luck  at  all — prophesied  by  that  yellow 
ear  of  corn;  for,  as  you  know,  I  am  already 
pledged  to  another." 

At  that  Harold  sighed  deeply  and  withdrew. 

But  scarcely  had  he  and  his  brother  disap- 


82  ELSIE'S  TOmfa  FOLKS. 

peared  when  Max  silently  took  his  place,  Chea 
ter  at  the  same  time  coming  up  behind  Lucilla! 
so  that  she  saw  him  in  the  mirror,  to  which  she 
had  again  turned,  brush  in  hand. 

"  Oh,  is  it  you,  Chester?  You  are  the  right 
man  in  the  right  place,"  she  laughed. 

"  I  hope  so,  darling,"  he  returned.  "  What 
lovely  hair! "  passing  his  hand  caressingly 
over  it;  "  so  long  and  thick  too.  I  never  be 
fore  saw  it  to  such  advantage." 

Max  was  standing  silently  behind  Evelyn, 
and  just  at  that  moment  she  caught  sight  of 
him  in  the  glass.  She  turned  quickly,  and 
he  caught  her  in  his  arms,  giving  her  a  raptur 
ous  kiss. 

^  Don't  be  disappointed  that  I  am  your 
future  mate/'  he  said. 

"  Certainly  not,  since  you  were  already  my 
own  free  choice,"  she  returned,  looking  up 
into  his  face  with  one  of  her  sweetest  smiles. 
Just  then  Lucilla's  voice  was  heard  coming 
from  the  next  room,  "  Is  that  you,  Max?  "  and 
in  a  moment  the  four  were  together,  gayly 
laughing  and  chatting,  both  young  men  insist- 


ELSIE'S  TOUNa  FOLKS.  83 

ing  that  that  style  of  wearing  the  hair — 
streaming  over  the  shoulders — was  extremely 
becoming.  Then  Eosie  and  her  Will  joined 
them  for  a  moment,  after  which  they  all  bade 
good-night,  and  the  girls  were  left  alone  to 
seek  repose. 


CHAPTEE  VI. 

THE  young  people  had  a  merry  time  over 
their  breakfast  the  next  morning,  rehearsing 
all  they  had  gone  through  in  their  celebration 
of  Hallowe'en,  each  one  seeming  to  have  en 
joyed  his  or  her  part  in  it.  They  lingered  over 
the  meal,  but  soon  after  leaving  the  table  scat 
tered  to  their  homes,  excepting  Eva,  who  re 
turned  to  Woodburn  with  Max  and  Lucilla. 

On  arriving  there  Lucilla  hastened  to  the 
library,  where  she  found  her  father  examining 
some  business  letters. 

"  Good-morning,  papa!  "  she  said.  "  Here 
is  your  amanuensis,  and  haven't  you  something 
for  her  to  do?" 

"  Yes,"  he  replied,  looking  up  at  her  with  a 
smile,  as  she  stood  close  at  his  side,  "  and  the 
first  thing  is  to  give  her  father  a  kiss;  that  is, 
if  she  will  not  find  it  a  disagreeable  task." 

84 


ELSIE'S  TOUNa  FOLKS.  85 

"  Anything  else  than  that,  father  dear/'  she 
returned,  bending  down  to  give  and  receive  a 
caress.  "  And  won't  you  let  me  help,  as  usual, 
with  your  correspondence?" 

"  I  shall  he  very  glad  to  do  so,"  he  returned, 
rising  to  take  the  cover  from  her  typewriter, 
and  put  the  paper  in  place.  Then  she  seated 
herself  and  he  began  dictating.  When  they 
had  finished,  "  Did  you  miss  me  last  night  and 
this  morning,  father?  "  she  asked. 

"  I  did  indeed,"  he  said;  "  but  that  is  some 
thing  I  will  have  to  get  used  to,  when  Chester 
takes  you  from  me." 

He  ended  with  a  sigh. 

"  Oh,  papa,  don't  sigh  so  over  it! "  she  ex 
claimed.  "  You  know  it  isn't  as  if  I  had  to 
go  away  to  a  distance  from  you.  I  shall  be 
close  at  hand,  and  you  can  call  me  to  your  side 
whenever  you  will." 

"Which  will  be  pretty  often,  I  think,"  he 
said,  with  a  smile,  drawing  her  closer  to  him, 
and  caressing  her  hair  and  cheek  with  his  hand. 
"  Had  you  a  pleasant  time  last  evening?  And 
did  you  go  to  bed  in  season,  as  your  father 


86  ELSIE'S  YOUN&  FOLKS. 

would  have  seen  that  you  did  had  you  been  at 
home?" 

"  No,  I  did  not  get  to  bed  early,  papa,"  she 
,  replied.  "  I  thought  you  would  excuse  me  for 
staying  up,  for  once,  to  try  my  fortune.  For 
you  see,  we  all  wanted  to  know  who  were  to  be 
our  future  life  partners,  Rosie  telling  us  that 
there  was  *  many  a  slip  'twixt  the  cup  and  the 
lip/  so  that  our  engagements  didn't  make  us 
safe." 

She  concluded  with  a  light  laugh  and 
look  that  seemed  to  say  she  felt  no 
fear  that  he  would  be  seriously  displeased 
with  her. 

"You  stayed  up  to  try  your  fortune,  did 
you?"  he  returned,  with  a  look  of  amuse 
ment.  "Why,  my  child,  I  thought  you  con 
sidered  it  already  made." 

"  So  I  do,  papa,  and  last  night's  experience 
only  confirmed  my  belief." 

Then  she  went  on  to  tell  him  the  whole 
story,  he  seeming  to  enjoy  the  tale  as  she  told 
it. 

"  You  are  not  vexed  with  me,  papa,  for  stay- 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS.  87 

ing  up  so  late,  just  for  once?  "  she  asked,  when 
her  tale  was  told. 

"  No,"  he  replied,  "  though  I  should  be  far 
from  willing  to  have  you  make  a  practice  of  it. 

"  '  Early  to  bed  and  early  to  rise, 

Makes  a  man  healthy,  wealthy,  and  wise,* 

the  old  saying  is,  and  I  want  you  to  be  all 
three." 

"  As  you  are,  father;  and  I  am  the  first,  at 
all  events,"  she  returned,  with  a  happy  little 
laugh.  "You  have  never  had  to  pay  a  big 
doctor's  bill  for  me." 

"No;  but  to  escape  that  is  the  least  of  my 
reasons  for  wanting  to  keep  you  healthy." 

Just  then  Max  came  in  with  Eva,  bringing 
a  book  on  architecture. 

"Here  are  some  plans  for  houses,  father," 
he  said,  laying  the  book  open  before  the  cap 
tain.  "  Please  look  at  this,  and  tell  me  what 
you  think  of  it,  as  in  some  respects  it  is  what 
would  suit  us.  You  too,  Lu.  Eva  and  I  like 
the  most  of  it  very  much." 

The  captain  and  Lucilla  examined  it  with 


88        ELSIE' 8  TOUNO  FOLKS. 

interest,  and  were  as  well  pleased  as  were  Max 
and  Evelyn.  It  was  a  matter  in  which  they 
and  Chester  also  were  deeply  interested,  and 
they  were  taking  time  and  trouble  to  make  sure 
of  having  their  future  home  all  that  could  be 
desired.  It  was  not  to  be  built  in  haste. 
They  had  agreed  to  take  plenty  of  time  and 
thought  in  regard  to  all  the  interior  arrange 
ments,  making  everything  as  convenient  as 
possible,  as  well  as  to  the  exterior,  which  they 
were  resolved  should  be  such  as  to  cause  the 
building  to  be  recognized  as  an  ornament  to 
its  neighborhood. 

Chester  was  the  one  most  anxious  to  get  the 
house  built  and  to  secure  his  bride;  the  other 
three  seemed  well  content  to  defer  their  mar 
riage  until  the  captain  should  give  full  and 
hearty  consent. 

The  exact  spot  on  which  the  building  should 
stand  had  been  selected,  and  the  plans  for  it 
almost  matured,  when  there  came  an  order  for 
Max  to  join  a  naval  vessel  about  to  sail  for  a 
distant  foreign  port. 

There  was  a  tender  and  sorrowful  leave-tak- 


ELSIE'S  JOUNa  FOLKS.  89 

ing,  and  Max  was  absent  from  the  home 
circle  for  many  months. 

For  a  time  those  left  behind  seemed  to  have 
lost  much  of  their  interest  in  the  building  of 
the  new  home.  Then  came  the  fall  rains,  after 
that  the  winter  storms,  and  it  was  decided  that 
the  actual  work  should  not  be  begun  until 
spring.  Then  Grace  had  a  serious  illness, 
which  kept  her  in  bed  for  several  weeks,  and 
she  had  hardly  recovered  when  the  little  ones 
at  Fairview  were  taken  down  with  measles. 
They  all  passed  through  that  trouble  safely, 
but  the  weather  had  now  grown  warm  enough 
to  make  a  more  northern  climate  desirable, 
and  they — the  whole  Fairview  family,  accom 
panied  by  their  grandma  and  the  Kaymonds — 
went  aboard  the  captain's  yacht  and  sailed  up 
the  coast  and  the  Hudson  Eiver  to  Evelyn's 
pretty  home,  Crag  Cottage. 

That  became  their  headquarters  for  the  sum 
mer,  though  occasional  short  trips  were  taken. 
to  one  or  another  of  the  points  of  interest  in 
New  York  and  the  adjoining  States.  They  all 
enjoyed  themselves,  though  Chester  and  Max 


00  ELSIE'8  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

were  missed — especially  by  Lucilla  and  Evelyn. 
Chester,  however,  joined  the  party  late  in  the 
season,  and  was  with  them  on  the  journey 
home. 

Soon  after  their  return,  work  was  begun 
upon  the  proposed  site  of  the  new  double  dwell 
ing,  the  cellars  were  dug,  and  the  foundation 
was  laid.  But  the  work  proceeded  slowly. 
Maz  was  not  likely  to  be  at  home  again  soon, 
and  it  was  well  to  take  time  to  have  everything 
done  in  the  best  possible  manner. 

Evelyn  and  Lucilla  had  fully  decided  upon 
a  double  wedding,  which  of  course  could  not 
take  place  until  Max  obtained  a  furlough,  and 
came  home  for  a  visit  of  some  weeks  or 
months.  Chester  felt  the  delay  hard  upon 
him,  but  had  to  content  himself  with  being 
allowed  to  spend  all  his  spare  time  with  his 
betrothed. 

Fall  and  winter  passed  quietly.  There  were 
the  usual  holiday  festivities  and  exchange  of 
gifts,  then  quiet  home  duties  and  pleasures 
filled  up  the  days,  and  the  weeks  glided  swiftly 

by. 


ELSIE'S  70VNG  FOLKS.  g\ 

One  morning  in  February  the  captain,  look 
ing  over  his  daily  paper,  uttered  an  exclama 
tion  of  mingled  regret  and  indignation. 

"What  is  it,  my  dear?"  asked  Violet. 
"  Something  that  troubles  you,  I  perceive." 

"  Yes,"  he  replied;  "  here  is  a  piece  of  very 
bad  news.  The  Maine,  one  of  our  favorite 
battleships,  lying  at  anchor  in  Havana  harbor, 
has  been  suddenly  destroyed  by  a  terrible  ex 
plosion — wrecked  and  sent  to  the  bottom  with 
266  American  seamen;  only  the  captain  and  a 
few  of  his  officers  who  were  on  shore  escaping 
the  awful  fate  of  the  others." 

"  Oh,  that  is  dreadful,  dreadful!  "  cried  Vio 
let.  "  But  how  did  it  happen?  What  was  the 
cause?" 

"  That  has  yet  to  be  discovered,  my  dear," 
replied  Captain  Raymond;  "but  I  have  little 
doubt  that  it  was  the  work  of  some  enemy 
among  the  Spaniards.  They  have  been  angry 
at  the  presence  of  the  vessel  in  their  harbor — 
their  newspapers  calling  it  a  taunt  and  a  ban 
ter,  for  they  know  our  people  sympathize  with 
the  Cubans.  Somebody  has  done  this  evil 


92  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

deed;   it   remains   to   be   discovered   who  it 
was." 

"  This  is  Sigsbee's  despatch  to  the  govern 
ment,"  he  added,  and  read  aloud: 

"  Maine  blown  up  in  Havana  Harbor  at  nine-forty  to. 
night.  Many  wounded  and  doubtless  more  killed  or 
drowned.  Wounded  and  others  on  board  Spanish 
man-of-war  and  Ward  Line  steamers.  Send  light-house 
tenders  from  Key  West  for  crew  and  the  few  pieces 
of  equipment  above  water.  None  has  clothing  other 
than  that  upon  him.  Public  opinion  should  be  sus 
pended  until  further  report.  All  officers  believed  to  be 
saved.  Jenkins  and  Merritt  not  yet  accounted  for. 
Many  Spanish  officers,  including  representatives  of 
General  Blanco,  now  with  me  to  express  sympathy. 

"SlGSBEE." 

It  was  directly  after  breakfast  and  the 
family  were  all  present.  Lucilla  and  Grace 
seemed  much  excited,  and  little  Ned  asked 
anxiously  if  "  Brother  Max  "  was  on  that  ship. 

"  No,  my  son,"  replied  his  father;  "  I  am 
very  glad  to  know  certainly  that  he  was  not. 
Have  you  forgotten  that  he  is  with  Commodore 
Dewey  on  the  coast  of  China?  " 

"  Oh,  yes,  papa!  I  forgot  where  Havana  was. 
I  remember  now  that  it  is  not  in  China,  but 
in  Cuba." 


ELSIE'S  JOUNG  FOLKS.  93 

"  Oh,  that  is  a  dreadful  piece  of  news, 
papa! "  said  Lucilla,  in  tones  of  excitement. 
"Won't  it  be  likely  to  bring  on  a  war  with 
Spain — especially  as  we  have  been  feeling  so 
sorry  for  the  poor  Cubans  whom  she  has  been 
abusing  so  terribly?  " 

"I  am  really  afraid  it  can  hardly  fail  to 
cause  war/'  replied  the  captain.  "But  that 
will  depend  very  much  upon  the  result  of  the 
investigation  which  will  no  doubt  be  made  by 
our  government." 

"  Oh,  I  hope  we  won't  have  war! "  cried 
Grace,  shuddering  at  the  thought. 

"  War  is  a  very  dreadful  thing,"  sighed  her 
father,  "  but  sometimes  the  right  thing  on  one 
side — that  of  those  who  undertake  it  for  the 
downtrodden  and  oppressed." 

"  But  we  are  not  such  folks,  are  we,  papa?  " 
asked  Ned. 

"  No,  son;  but  the  poor  Cubans  are,  and  the 
question  is  whether  we  should  not  undertake 
to  win  their  freedom  for  them." 

"  By  fighting  the  Spaniards  who  abuse  them 
so,  papa?  "  asked  little  Elsie. 


TOOW9  fQEOL. 

*Yes.» 

•What  hare  they  been  doing  to 
papa?"  asked  Ked. 
•Oppressing,    robbing,    murdering 

down  ihgiy  houses,  fiiMiig  them  into 


the  cities  and  towns  and  tearing  them  to 
starve  to  death  there." 

•Why,  papa,  how  dreadful!  I  should  think 
our  folks  ought  to  go  and  fight  for  them.  I 
wish  I  was  big  enough  to  help." 

•  My  dear  little  son,  I  am  glad  you  are  not," 
said  his  mother,  drawing  bim  to  her  side  and 
giving  him  a  fond  caress. 

•Why,  mamma?9 

•Became  yon  might  be  badly  hurt  or  eren. 
kffled,  and  that  would  break  your  mother's 
heart" 

•Then,  mamma,  I'm  glad  I  don't  hare  to 
go,  for  I  wouldn't  like  to  hurt  yon  so,"  said  *he 
little  fellow,  stroking  and  patting  his  mother's 
check,  and  gazing  fondly  into  her  eyes. 

•  Oh,  I  hope  ft  wont  come  to  war  for  ns!  * 
mmrimimvA  Grace;  "though  I  should  like  to 
hare  the  poor  Cubans  helped.    Just  think  how 


ELSIE'S  TOUNG  FOLKS.  95 

dreadful,  if  Max  should  be  engaged  in  a  naval 
battle." 

"  Well,  my  child,  we  won't  borrow  trouble 
about  that,"  said  her  father  soothingly. 

*'  And  I  hope  there  is  not  much  danger,  as  he 
is  away  off  in  the  China  seas/'  said  Lucilla,  try 
ing  to  cheer  Grace,  though  she  herself  had 
little  idea  that  he  would  escape  taking  part  if 
there  should  be  war. 

"  In  case  of  war,  that  will  hardly  excuse  him 
from  doing  his  duty,"  said  their  father;  "  nor 
would  our  dear  brave  boy  wish  to  be  excused. 
But  we  will  all  pray  that  he  may  be  spared  in 
jury,  if  such  be  the  Lord's  will." 

"  Indeed  we  will,  in  that  case,  pour  out  con 
stant  petitions  for  him — the  dear  fellow!" 
said  Violet,  with  emotion.  "But,  Levis,  do 
you  think  this  will  bring  on  war?  " 

"It  looks  very  likely  to  me,"  replied  her 
husband,  sadness  perceptible  in  both  his  coun 
tenance  and  tones.  "  And,  really,  I  think  it  is 
our  duty  to  interfere  for  those  poor,  savagely 
treated  Cubans.  I  think  it  is  high  time  that 
this  powerful  people  undertook  their  cause." 


06  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

"And  I  suppose  the  Spaniards  are  already 
angry  with  the  Americans  for  sympathizing 
with  those  poor,  oppressed  Cubans,"  said  Lu- 
cilla. 

"Yes,"  said  her  father,  "and  this  awful 
deed — the  blowing  up  of  our  grand  battleship 
with  its  hundreds  of  sailors — is  doubtless  an 
expression  of  their  ill- will." 

And  that  was  not  the  thought  of  Captain 
Raymond  alone,  but  of  many  others  as  well. 
The  wrongs  and  sufferings  of  the  Cubans  had 
so  touched  the  hearts  of  thousands  of  the 
Americans  that  they  felt  strongly  impelled  to 
make  some  effort  to  help  them  to  win  their 
freedom;  and  now  this  wanton  destruction 
of  one  of  our  favorite  battleships — and, 
what  was  far  worse,  the  lives  of  nearly 
three  hundred  innocent  men — so  increased 
their  anger  and  distrust  that  it  could  scarcely 
be  restrained.  Through  all  the  land  of  the 
Americans  there  was  a  strong  feeling  of  in 
dignation  over  the  treachery  and  cruelty  of 
the  blow  that  had  destroyed  that  gallant  ship 
and  sacrificed  so  many  innocent  lives;  but  the 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS.  gf 

people  were  sternly  quiet  while  the  Court  of 
Inquiry  was  making  its  investigations.  They 
were  ready  to  punish  the  doers  of  that  das 
tardly  deed,  but  not  without  proof  of  their 
guilt.  For  forty  days  they  and  their  Congress 
silently  awaited  the  report  of  the  hoard  of 
naval  officers  engaged  in  examining  into  the 
evidences  of  the  cause  of  the  destruction  of 
the  Maine.  Their  verdict  came  at  length, 
but  in  rather  vague  form — that,  according  to 
the  evidence  obtainable,  the  vessel  had  been  de 
stroyed  by  an  explosion  against  her  side  from 
without.  So  much  was  clearly  proven,  but 
they  did  not  say  by  whom  the  evil  deed  was 
done.  More  than  a  week  before  that  report 
came  in,  both  Congress  and  the  people  had 
been  greatly  moved  by  the  speech  of  Senator 
Proctor,  describing  what  he  had  witnessed  in 
Cuba,  the  scenes  of  starvation  and  horror; 
men,  women,  and  children  robbed  of  their 
homes,  their  cattle — all  their  earthly  posses 
sions — driven  into  the  towns  and  left  to  starve 
to  death  in  the  streets. 

,The  senator's  speech  made  a  great  impres- 


98  ELSIE'S  JOUNa  FOLKS. 

sion,  and  there  were  others  on  the  same  sub 
ject  and  in  a  like  strain,  delivered  by  members 
of  the  commission  sent  to  Cuba  by  the  New 
York  Journal. 

Some  days  later — on  the  28th — came  the  re 
port  of  the  Court  of  Inquiry  into  the  Maine 
catastrophe,  and  put  an  end  to  the  patience  of 
•Congress,  which  had  long  been  ready  to  under 
take  the  cause  of  the  oppressed  and  suffering 
Cubans.  ' 

It  was  not  until  noon  of  the  llth  of  April 
that  the  President's  message  reached  Congress. 
In  that  he  turned  over  to  it  the  whole  policy  of 
the  government  toward  Spain.  Congress  did 
not  make  a  formal  declaration  of  war  with 
Spain  until  the  25th  of  April,  but  actual  hos 
tilities  began  on  the  19th.  Indeed,  four  days 
before  the  declaration  of  war  the  United 
States  navy  began  the  blockade  of  Cuba,  and 
captured  a  vessel  on  the  high  seas. 


CHAPTEE  VII. 

MAX  KAYMOND,  buried  in  thought,  was  pac 
ing  the  deck  of  the  Olympia. 

"Hello,  Baymond,  have  you  heard  the 
news?  "  asked  a  fellow  officer,  hurrying  toward 
him  in  evident  excitement. 

"  No;  what  is  it?  News  from  home?  "  asked 
Max,  pausing  in  his  walk  with  a  look  of  eager 
interest. 

"Just  that.  The  commodore  has  had  a 
warning  to  leave  Hong-Kong.  War  has  been 
declared  by  our  government,  and  Great  Britain 
has  issued  a  proclamation  of  neutrality.  The 
official  warning  comes  from  the  authorities 
here."  . 

"Ah!"  exclaimed  Max,  "I  knew — we  all 
knew — that  it  would  come  soon.  It  is  well 
the  commodore  has  had  all  our  vessels  put  in 
war  paint,  and  every  preparation  made  for 
departure  upon  short  notice." 


100  ELSIE'S  70UNG  FOLK8. 

"  Yes;  Commodore  Dewey  is  a  wise  man  .and 
officer.  I'm  glad  he's  at  the  head  of  affairs  in 
this  fleet.  It  looks  as  if  we  would  have  some 
fighting  soon,  Kaymond." 

"Yes,  Dale,  and  it  behooves  us  to  be  pre 
pared  for  wounds  or  death.  "We  are  about  to 
fight  in  a  good  cause,  I  think — for  the  freedom 
of  the  poor,  oppressed,  downtrodden  Cubans. 
But  where  are  we  to  go  now,  do  you  know?  " 

"  Only  that  it  must  be  out  of  this  harbor 
quite  promptly.  It  can  hardly  be  to  travel 
the  seven  thousand  miles  back  to  San  Fran 
cisco." 

They  were  not  kept  long  in  suspense.  Pres 
ently,  anchors  were  taken  up,  and  with  bands 
playing  and  flags  flying  the  fleet  of  vessels 
steamed  out  of  the  harbor,  while  the  British 
residents  of  the  city  crowded  the  quay  and 
shipping,  cheering  and  saluting  the  Ameri 
cans  as  the  warships  passed.  That  first  voyage 
of  the  squadron  was  but  a  short  one,  a  few 
miles  up  the  coast  to  Mirs  Bay,  a  Chinese  har 
bor,  where  they  anchored  and  awaited  orders 
from  home,  the  McCulloch  having  been  left  be- 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS.  \Q\ 

hind  to  bring  them  when  they  should  arrive. 
The  next  day  she  came,  bringing  this  message, 
dated  Washington,  April  24: 

"DEWEY,  Asiatic  Squadron:  War  has  commenced 
between  the  United  States  and  Spain.  Proceed  at  once 
to  Philippine  Islands.  Commence  operations  at  once, 
particularly  against  the  Spanish  fleet.  You  must  cap 
ture  the  vessels  or  destroy.  Use  utmost  endeavors." 

"  LONG." 

This  message  was  what  Commodore  Dewey 
had  been  waiting  for  since  his  arrival  at  Hong- 
Kong  in  January.  He  had  formed  his  plans, 
and  was  ready  to  carry  them  out  without  delay. 
His  captains  were  called  to  a  short  conference, 
and  about  midnight  the  fleet  sailed  on  its 
errand  of  battle.  They  turned  south  toward 
the  Philippine  Islands,  620  miles  away.  The 
nearest  United  States  port  was  San  Francisco, 
7000  miles  distant.  No  neutral  power  would 
permit  him  to  take  more  than  enough  of  coal 
to  carry  his  vessels  home  by  the  most  direct 
route,  so  that  there  was  but  one  course  open  to 
Dewey  and  his  fleet — the  capturing  of  a  Span 
ish  harbor  somewhere  in  Asiatic  waters,  which 
he  could  make  a  naval  base.  One  of  Dewey's 


102  ELSIE* S  JOUXG  FOLKS. 

ships — the  Petrel — was  slow,  and  as  the  fleet 
of  vessels  must  keep  together,  that  delayed 
them.  It  was  three  days  before  they  reached 
the  line  of  coast  of  the  Island  of  Luzon.  It 
was  reported  that  the  enemy  might  be  found  in 
Subig  Bay,  so  that  was  carefully  reconnoitred, 
but  the  Spanish  were  not  there;  the  fishermen 
about  the  harbor  said  they  had  seen  no  Spanish 
fleet,  and  though  every  nook  and  corner  of 
the  bay  was  examined,  not  so  much  as  a  gun 
boat  could  be  found.  So  the  American  fleet 
passed  on  to  Manila,  30  miles  away. 

It  seemed  evident  that  the  Spaniards  had 
chosen  that  station  because  there  they  would 
have  the  aid  of  shore  batteries.  It  is  said  that 
their  ships  were  comparatively  antiquated,  but 
not  so  much  so  as  to  make  their  defeat  at  all 
certain.  Their  guns  were  as  good  as  those  of 
the  American  ships,  and  they  had  more  of 
them:  to  Dewey's  six  fighting  ships  Admiral 
Montojo  had  ten,  and  two  torpedo  boats  be 
sides.  The  Spaniards  had  no  vessel  to  rank 
with  the  Olympia,  but  the  numbers  of  their 
yeseels,  it  might  have  been  expected,  would 


ELSIE'S  JOUNQ  FOLKS.  103 

probably,  in  skilled  hands,  have  more  than 
made  up  for  that.  The  Americans  had  the  ad 
vantage  in  batteries,  but  not  overwhelmingly. 
The  McCulloch  did  not  go  into  action  at  all, 
and  the  Spanish  torpedo  boats  were  sunk  be 
fore  their  guns  would  bear.  The  Americans 
were  greatly  superior  in  everything  that  goes 
to  win  victory;  but  that  they  did  not  know 
until  the  fight  had  been  going  on  for  some 
time;  and  as  Commodore  Dewey  led  his  fleet 
along  the  coast  of  Luzon,  toward  the  harbor 
where  he  knew  the  enemy  lay  in  wait  for  them, 
he  had  nothing  less  than  a  desperate  battle 
to  expect.  The  Americans  were  brave;  we 
know  of  no  cowardice  among  them,  but  to  the 
thoughtful  ones — Max  Eaymond  among  them 
— it  was  a  solemn  reflection  that  they  might 
be  nearing  mutilation  and  sudden,  painful 
death.  The  Spanish  ships  were  anchored  in 
a  harbor  protected  by  shore  batteries.  To 
reach  them  the  Americans  must  pass  down  a 
channel  sixteen  miles  long,  guarded  on  each 
side  by  powerful  forte  armed  with  modern 
guns;  and  it  was  to  be  expected  that  it  held 


104  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

many    mines    prepared    to    blow    up    our 

ressels. 

Knowing  all  these  things,  Commodore 
Dewey,  his  officers,  and  his  men  must  have  been 
expecting  a  hard  fight,  with  no  certainty  of 
winning  the  victory.  There  was  probably  but 
little  sleep  on  board  the  vessel  that  night. 
About  ten  o'clock  Saturday  night  the  men 
were  sent  to  their  stations  for  battle. 

Max  had  spent  some  leisure  time  in  writing 
to  the  dear  ones  in  his  home,  and  the  still 
dearer  one  pledged  to  become  his  wife,  tell 
ing  just  where  he  was  and  the  prospect  im 
mediately  before  him,  expressing  his  hope 
that  all  would  go  well  with  the  Americans — • 
now  championing  the  cause  of  the  poor,  op 
pressed  Cubans  and  of  these  downtrodden 
Filipinos — and  that  he  would  be  able  to 
write  further  after  the  conflict  ended,  should 
he  pass  safely  through  it;  but  if  he  should  be 
killed  or  seriously  wounded,  doubtless  the  news 
would  reach  them  in  due  season,  and  they  must 
think  of  him  as  having  fallen  in  a  good  cause, 
hoping  to  meet  them  all  in  a  better  land. 


ELSIE'S  70UNG  FOLKS.  105 

A  little  before  that,  the  commodore  was 
walking  back  and  forth  on  the  starboard  side 
of  the  iipper  deck,  when  he  noticed  an  old 
sailor  who  seemed  to  be  trying  to  find  some 
thing  to  do  on  the  port  side.  He  was  a  man 
who  had  been  forty  years  in  the  service  of 
the  navy  and  army  of  the  United  States,  and 
was  a  privileged  character  on  the  Olympia. 
He  seemed  to  be  keeping  a  careful  lookout  on 
the  commodore,  who  noticed  it  and  perceived 
that  he  had  something  on  his  mind. 

"  Well,  Purdy,  what  is  it?  "  he  asked. 

Purdy  straightened  up  and  saluted.  "I 
hope,  sir,"  he  said,  "  ye  don't  intend  to  fight  on 
the  3d  of  May." 

"  And  why  not?  "  asked  the  commodore. 

"Well,  ye  see,  sir,"  Purdy  replied,  in  the 
most  serious  manner,  "  the  last  time  I  fought 
on  the  3d  of  May  I  got  licked — at  the 
battle  of  Chancellorsville,  under  Fighting 
Joe  Hooker." 

"  All  right,  Purdy,  we  won't  fight  on  the  3d 
of  May  this  time,"  said  the  commodore;  "  but 
when  we  do  fight,  Purdy,  you'll  have  a  differ- 


106  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

ent  kind  of  a  May  anniversary  to  think  about. 
Remember  that,  Purely." 

"  Ay,  ay,  sir,"  replied  Purdy,  saluting,  then 
hurrying  away  to  rejoin  his  blue  jacket  com 
rades,  whom  he  told,  "  We'll  lick  those  Span 
iards  if  they  was  ten  times  as  many  as  they 
are." 

The  moon  was  in  its  first  quarter,  and 
though  often  veiled  by  clouds  its  light  might 
enable  the  Spaniards  on  the  fortified  points 
here  and  there  to  perceive  the  stealthy  ap 
proach  of  their  foe.  Max,  on  the  watch  with 
others,  overheard  the  commodore  say,  as  they 
neared  the  opening  between  Mariveles  and 
the  Island  of  Corregidor,  "We  ought  to  hear 
from  this  battery  about  now." 

But  its  guns  were  silent.  They  went  on  two 
miles  further  without  perceiving  any  evidence 
that  the  Spaniards  were  awake  and  aware  of 
their  approach. 

"  They  seem  far  from  alert  and  watchful," 
Max  presently  remarked.  But  at  that  mo 
ment  a  bright  light  was  thrown  on  the  Point, 
an  answering  one  was  seen  on  the  island,  as  if 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS.  1Q7 

they  were  signalling  each  other,  then  a  rocket 
soared  up  from  the  centre  of  Corregidor,  and 
the  commodore  said,  "  It  has  taken  them  a 
long  time  to  wake  up,  but  probably  they  will 
make  it  all  the  hotter  for  us  when  they 
begin. 

Day  had  not  yet  dawned  when  they  reached 
the  mouth  of  Manila  Bay.  They  did  not  stop 
to  reconnoitre,  but  pressed  on  at  once,  running 
the  gantlet  of  batteries  and  concealed  mines 
without  waiting  for  daylight  to  make  it  easier. 

They  waited  a  little  for  the  setting  of  the 
moon,  then  went  on  in  single  file,  the  Otympia 
leading  and  the  McCulloch  bringing  up  the 
rear,  and  with  no  lights  except  one  lantern  at 
the  stern  of  each  ship  for  the  next  to  steer  by. 

A  great  light  marked  the  entrance  to  the 
harbor,  gleaming  in  the  darkness  as  though  to 
welcome  the  gray  ships  stealing  so  quietly  in, 
as  if  to  come  suddenly  and  unexpectedly  upon 
their  prey.  The  forts  were  as  silent  as 
though  all  their  defenders  were  asleep  or 
dead.  That  was  a  wonder  to  the  Americans, 
for  the  rush  of  their  vessels  through  the  water 


108  ELSIE'S  JOVN&  FOLKS. 

seemed  to  make  a  sound  that  might  be  heard 
by  the  enemy,  and  every  moment  they  ex 
pected  it  to  attract  their  attention;  and  so 
anxious  were  they  to  pass  unnoticed,  that  they 
spoke  to  each  other  in  whispers,  and  moved 
about  with  muffled  tread.  They  were  in  mo 
mentary  expectation  of  a  cannon  shot  or  the 
explosion  of  a  mine  that  might  rend  the  plates 
of  some  one  of  their  ships;  but  nothing  of 
either  kind  occurred,  until  the  last  ship  in  the 
procession — the  McCulloch — gave  the  first 
alarm.  Coal  was  flung  on  her  furnace,  and  a 
red  flame  flared  up,  lighting  up  the  waters  and 
the  rigging  of  the  ship  itself  and  of  those 
ahead.  All  the  men  on  the  fleet  turned  ex 
pectantly  toward  the  batteries  on  the  land, 
thinking  that  shots  would  certainly  come  now. 
But  all  was  silence  there.  Again  and  again 
the  unlucky  beacon  flared,  and  after  the 
third  time  it  was  noticed  by  the  flash  of  a  gun 
on  a  rock  called  El  Fraile.  But  the  aim  was 
not  good,  and  the  shot  did  not  strike  any  of 
our  vessels.  The  Concord  fired  in  return,  and 
cannon  roared  from  the  Boston,  the  McCulkch, 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS.  109 

and  again  from  the  Concord,  but  the  Otympia 
and  other  big  ships  passed  on  in  silent 
dignity. 

The  commodore  was  standing  on  the  bridge 
of  the  Olympia,  piloting  his  fleet,  and  the  shot 
from  El  Fraile  had  given  him  a  clear  idea  of 
how  the  shore  lay.  And  now,  having  passed 
that  battery,  all  the  defences  of  the  harbor's 
mouth  were  left  behind,  and  excepting  mines 
that  might  lie  concealed  under  the  water  there 
was  no  further  danger  to  meet  until  they 
should  reach  the  city  with  its  forts  at  Cavite. 

As  the  ship  steamed  on  up  the  bay,  Max  and 
Dale  standing  together  on  deck  fell  into  con 
versation. 

"What  ails  these  Spaniards?"  queried 
Dale.  "  I,  for  one,  expected  nothing  less  than 
a  severe  fight  at  the  very  mouth  of  this  bay, 
but  they  have  let  us  come  in  and  on  up  to 
ward  their  city  almost  unnoticed.  The  strait 
where  we  came  in  is  only  about  five  miles  wide, 
and  broken  by  three  islands,  all  fortified,  and 
armed  with  Krupp  guns.  And  on  the  main 
land  there  are  two  forts — one  on  each  side— 


HO  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

which,  as  I  have  been  told,  are  armed  with  steel 
rifled  cannon/' 

"  Yes/'  said  Max,  "  and  we  passed  them  all 
within  easy  range,  and  received  only  ineffective 
fire  from  one  battery.  But  this  is  only  the  be 
ginning;  at  any  minute  we  may  come  in  con 
tact  with  a  mine  in  the  channel  which  will  ex 
plode,  or  an  electric  mine  may  be  discharged  in 
a  way  to  work  us  serious  mischief." 

"  True  enough,"  said  Dale;  "  and  it  behooves 
us  to  be  ready  for  the  worst.  There  will  prob 
ably  be  men  killed  and  wounded  on  both  sides." 

"  Yes,"  sighed  Max;  "  war  is  an  awful  thing; 
but  in  this  instance  right  is  on  our  side,  because 
we  have  undertaken  the  cause  of  the  oppressed. 
And,"  he  added  with  an  effort,  "if  we  have 
made  our  peace  with  God — are  believing  in 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  and  trusting  in  his  per 
fect  righteousness — death  will  be  no  calamity 
to  us;  and  if  we  are  wounded,  no  matter  how 
painfully,  he  will  give  us  strength  to  bear  it." 

"I  do  not  doubt  it,"  said  Dale;  "nor  that 
you  are  in  that  state  of  preparation,  Eaymond. 
I  hope  I  am  also;  and  that  being  the  case,  we 


ELSIE'S  JOUNQ  FOLKS.  m 

surely  can  go  bravely  on  to  meet  whatever 
awaits  us." 

"  I  hope  so/'  said  Max,  "  and  believing,  as  I 
do,  that  we  are  in  the  right,  I  have  a  strong 
hope  that  God  will  giv*  us  the  victory." 

"Ah,  see!"  cried  a  voice  near  them,  "yon 
der  are  the  Spanish  ships,  lying  at  anchor 
under  the  batteries  at  Cavite." 

"  Yes,"  said  another,  "  and  there  is  the  old 
town  of  Manila,  with  its  low  clustering  roofs 
and  towering  cathedral." 

Men  crowded  to  the  best  points  from  which 
to  obtain  a  good  view,  and  stood  in  silence 
gazing  upon  it.  Max  had  a  glass,  and  look 
ing  through  it  could  see  the  roofs  and  quays 
of  the  city  crowded  with  spectators.  Evi 
dently  the  engagement  with  the  battery  at  El 
Fraile  had  been  heard  and  had  alarmed  the 
city. 

Dewey  had  planned  for  a  prompt  fight,  but 
did  not  intend  to  have  his  men  go  into  it  hun 
gry;  and  now  some  of  his  sailors  were  passing 
up  and  down  distributing  cups  of  hot  coffee 
and  biscuits. 


112  ELSIE'S  70UNG  FOLKS. 

That  duly  attended  to,  signals  fluttered 
from  the  gaff,  black  balls  were  run  up  to  every 
peak  on  all  the  vessels,  and,  breaking  out,  dis 
played  the  great  battle  flags.  At  that,  some 
nine-inch  guns  on  Fort  Lunette  were  fired—, 
without  doing  any  damage — and  the  American 
vessels  suddenly  moved  on  to  closer  quarters. 

"  Hold  your  fire! "  was  the  order  from  the 
flagship,  and  two  shots  from  the  Concord  was 
the  only  answer  given  to  the  forts.  Onward 
the  fleet  sped  toward  that  of  the  Spaniards, 
which  was  silent  also.  Suddenly  there  was  a 
muffled  roar,  and  a  great  volume  of  mud  and 
water  was  thrown  into  the  air  right  before  the 
flagship,  showing  that  the  dreaded  mines  were 
near.  In  an  instant  there  was  another  explo 
sion,  but  neither  did  any  harm;  and  they  were 
all  our  men  saw  of  the  Spanish  explosives  of 
that  sort. 

Now  the  fleet  was  nearing  the  enemy.  On 
the  Otympia's  bridge  stood  Commodore  Dewey, 
with  Captain  Gridley  and  Flag-captain  Lam- 
berton  at  his  side.  The  Spanish  ships  now 
joined  the  forts  in  pouring  their  fire  on  the 


ELSIE'S  TOUNa  FOLKS.  113 

advancing  foe,  but  still  there  was  no  response. 
Presently  the  sun  rose  red  and  glaring  with' 
midsummer  heat,  and  at  that  the  commodore, 
turning  to  the  officer  at  his  side,  said  quietly, 
"You  may  fire  now,  Gridley,  when  ready." 

Gridley  was  ready,  and  the  next  instant  an' 
eight-inch  shell  was  on  its  way  toward  the 
enemy,  who  was  only  about  4500  yards  dis 
tant.  Presently  a  signal  from  the  flagship 
gave  the  same  permission  to  the  other  vessels, 
and  the  whole  fleet  was  engaged. 

Shortly  before  that,  Dewey  had  assembled 
the  men  of  the  Olympia  and  given  them  this 
final  direction  for  their  conduct  during  the 
fight:  "  Keep  perfectly  cool,  and  pay  attention 
to  nothing  but  orders."  Such  was  the  watch 
word  through  his  whole  fleet  that  morning, 
and  the  result  was  a  deliberate  and  deadly  fire. 
The  ships  steamed  along  in  regular  order — the 
Olympia,  the  Baltimore,  the  Raleigh,  Petrel, 
Concord,  and  Boston — parallel  to  the  Spanish 
ships,  working  every  gun  that  could  be  brought 
to  bear,  and  receiving  the  fire  of  ships  and 
forts  in  return.  The  fire  of  the  Spanish  guns 


114  ELSIE'S  JOUNG  FOLKS. 

was  a  succession  of  brilliant  misses— shots  that 
came  very  near  hitting,  but  did  not  quite  do 
so.  It  was,  as  Dewey  put  it  in  his  report, 
"  vigorous,  but  generally  ineffective/' 

But  the  aim  was  not  always  bad.  One  shell 
struck  the  gratings  of  the  bridge  of  the 
Otympia;  one  narrowly  missed  the  commodore 
himself,  and  so  hot  did  the  fire  become  that 
he  bade  Captain  Gridley  go  into  the  conning 
tower  lest  both  of  them  might  be  killed  or  dis 
abled  at  once.  On  the  Boston  a  six-inch  gun 
was  disabled,  and  a  box  of  ammunition  ex 
ploded.  Also  a  shell  burst  in  a  stateroom,  and 
set  it  on  fire.  Our  six  vessels  steamed  along 
down  past  the  Spanish  line,  the  port  side  of 
every  ship  a  mass  of  flame  and  smoke,  then 
circling  around  in  a  grand  sweep — that  made 
the  Spaniards  think  for  a  moment  they  were 
pulling  out  of  action — the  column  returned 
again  on  its  course,  and  the  men  of  the  star 
board  batteries  had  a  chance  to  try  their  skill 
while  their  fellows  rested.  They  had  made  this 
circuit  but  three  times  when  three  cd!  the 
Spanish  ships  were  on  fire.  Looking  through 


ELSIE'S  70UNG  FOLKS.  115 

glasses  the  shots  could  be  seen  striking  the 
Spanish  hulls,  which  were  thinly  plated. 

Admiral  Montojo,  stung  into  fury  by  his 
losses,  slipped  the  cables  of  his  flagship,  just  as 
the  Americans  were  beginning  their  third 
round,  and  under  full  steam  darted  out  as  if 
intending  to  attack  the  Olympia.  But  as  his 
vessel — the  Reina  Christina — swung  away 
from  her  fellows  the  fire  of  the  whole  Ameri 
can  fleet  was  concentrated  upon  her.  The 
storm  of  shot  and  shell  came  pouring  down 
upon  her,  pierced  her  hull  like  paper,  swept  her 
decks  and  spread  death  and  destruction  on 
every  side.  Her  engines  were  pierced,  her 
bridge  shot  away.  She  could  hardly  be  con 
trolled  by  her  helm,  and  as  she  turned  her 
stern  to  the  American  fire  an  eight-inch  gun 
on  the  Olympia  sent  a  projectile  that  struck 
her  there,  tore  its  way  forward,  exploding  am 
munition,  shattering  guns,  killing  men,  pierc 
ing  partitions,  tearing  up  decks,  and  finally 
exploding  in  her  after-boiler. 

Agonized  screams  of  wounded  men  were 
heard  rising  above  the  thunder  of  the  battle, 


116  ELSIE' 8  JOHNS  FOLKS. 

and  the  Reina  Christina  staggered  back  with 
flames  leaping  from  her  hatches. 

While  this  was  going  on  the  two  Spanish 
torpedo  boats  slipped  out  and  ran  for  the 
American  fleet.  One  hastened  toward  the 
supply  ships,  but  was  caught  by  the  Petrel, 
driven  ashore,  and  fired  upon  until  she  blew 
up.  The  other,  running  for  the  Olympia,  was 
struck  by  a  shell,  broke  in  two,  and  sank  out  of 
sight. 

Five  times  the  circuit  was  made  by  the 
American  ships;  then  a  signal  fluttered  from 
the  yard  of  the  Olympia,  and  the  fleet  turned 
away  to  the  other  side  of  the  harbor,  where 
the  McCulloch  and  the  colliers  had  been 
lying. 

At  that  the  Spaniards,  supposing  the  Ameri 
cans  were  retreating,  raised  a  resounding  cheer. 
The  men  on  the  American  ships  were  not  so 
well  pleased.  They  were  asking  what  this 
move  was  for,  and  when  told  that  it  was  in 
order  to  give  them  their  breakfast,  there  was 
much  grumbling. 

"  Breakfast!  "  exclaimed  one  of  the  gunners, 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS.  H7 

"who  wants  any  breakfast?  Why  can't  we 
finish  off  the  Dons,  now  we've  got  them 
going?  " 

But  breakfast  was  not  what  the  delay  was 
for.  >A  misunderstood  signal  had  made  the 
commodore  fear  that  the  supply  of  ammuni 
tion  for  the  five-inch  guns  on  board  of  some  of 
the  vessels  was  running  low,  and  he  wished  to 
replenish  their  stock.  It  was  found,  however, 
not  to  be  necessary.  But  officers  and  sailors 
had  their  breakfast  and  a  three  hours'  rest, 
during  which  guns  and  machinery  that  had 
been  used  in  that  morning's  fight  were  exam 
ined  and  a  supply  of  fresh  ammunition  was 
prepared.  Then  the  signals  for  a  renewal 
of  the  battle  were  given,  and  the  ships  again 
bore  down  upon  the  enemy,  revolving  as  before 
in  a  great  circle  of  smoke  and  fire,  but  at 
closer  range  than  at  first. 

The  Spaniards  seemed  desperate,  fired 
wildly,  and  in  a  half-hearted  way.  The  JReina 
Christina  was  blown  up  by  the  shells  of  the 
Baltimore;  quickly  after  the  Don  Juan  de 
Austria  was  destroyed  by  the  Raleigh,  and  so 


118  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

on  till  all  of  the  ten  Spanish  ships  had  been 
destroyed  or  had  surrendered. 

Admiral  Montojo  had  transferred  his  flag  to 
the  Isla  de  Cuba,  and  fought  till  her  guns 
were  silenced  and  she  was  in  flames;  then  leav 
ing  her  to  her  fate,  he  escaped  to  the  city.  It 
is  said  that  a  great  crowd  of  people  had  come 
out  from  that  city  that  morning  to  see  "the 
pigs  of  Yankees'"  annihilated. 

The  last  ship  left  fighting  was  the  Don 
Antonio  de  Ulloa,  and  at  length  she  sank,  with 
her  flag  still  nailed  to  her  mast.  One  of  the 
American  shots  entered  the  magazine  at  Ca- 
vite,  and  that  ended  the  resistance  of  the  shore 
batteries.  Then  from  the  Otympia  was  flung 
out  the  signal,  "  The  enemy  has  surrendered," 
the  hot,  weary,  smoke-begrimed  men  swarmed 
cheering  out  of  turrets  and  up  from  the  bowels 
of  the  ships,  and  the  flagship's  band  broke  out 
with  the  "  Star  Spangled  Banner,"  for  the  vic 
tory  of  Manila  was  won,  the  first  victory  of  the 
war  with  Spain  for  the  help  of  the  sorely  op 
pressed  Cubans. 


CHAPTER  Vin. 

MAX  had  done  bravely  and  well,  and  no  one 
rejoiced  more  keenly  in  the  victory  than  he, 
though  his  heart  bled  for  the  wounded  and 
slain.  He  as  well  as  others  listened  eagerly 
for  the  accounts  of  the  captains  of  the  other 
vessels  of  the  fleet  as  they  came  on  board  to 
report  to  the  commodore. 

"  How  many  killed?  "  was  demanded  of  eacK 
one,  as  he  stepped  on  the  deck,  and  great  was 
the  surprise  and  satisfaction  on  learning  that 
none  had  been  killed. 

"  Only  eight  wounded,  none  seriously,"  was 
the  reply  of  Captain  Dyer  of  the  Baltimore. 
"But  six  shells  struck  us,  and  two  burst  in 
board  without  hurting  any  one." 

"  Not  a  dashed  one,"  was  the  next  captain's 
answer.  "None  killed  and  none  wounded," 
said  the  third,  "but  I  don't  yet  know  how  it 

119 


120  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

happened.  I  suppose  you  fellows  were  all  cut 
up." 

"  My  ship  wasn't  hit  at  all/'  was  the  next  re 
port. 

It  was  known  that  the  Boston  had  been  on 
fire,  therefore  it  was  expected  that  her  captain 
would  have  to  report  a  serious  list  of  casual 
ties,  and  when  he  announced  that  no  one  had 
been  killed  or  wounded  on  his  vessel  the  news 
spread  quickly  through  the  flagship,  and  the 
men  cheered  vociferously.  The  Baltimore 
had  been  struck  by  a  sixty-pound  projectile, 
fired  from  a  land  battery.  It  struck  the  ship 
about  two  feet  above  the  upper  deck,  between 
two  guns  which  were  being  served;  pierced  two 
plates  of  steel  each  one-quarter  of  an  inch 
thick;  then  ploughed  through  the  wooden  deck, 
striking  and  breaking  a  heavy  beam,  by  which 
it  was  turned  upward;  then  it  passed  through  a 
steel  hatch-combing;  disabled  a  six-inch  gun; 
hurtled  around  the  semicircular  shield  which 
surrounded  the  gun,  missing  the  men  at  it;  re 
versed  its  course  and  travelled  back  to  a  point 
almost  opposite  that  at  which  it  had  entered 


ELSIE'S  JOUNG  FOLKS.  121 

the  ship,  and  thus  passed  out.  It  had  passed 
between  men  crowded  at  their  quarters  and 
had  touched  none,  but  it  exploded  some  loose 
ammunition,  by  which  eight  were  wounded. 

Max  listened  to  the  accounts  of  the  almost 
bloodless  victory  with  a  heart  swelling  with 
gratitude  to  God,  and  full  of  hope  for  the 
success  of  America's  effort  to  free  the  victims 
of  Spanish  cruelty  and  oppression.  What  glad 
tidings  his  next  letter  would  carry  to  the  dear 
ones  at  home.  They  would  rejoice  over  the 
victory,  and  his  safety  too,  though  that  might 
be  again  imperilled  at  any  time. 

This  naval  battle  had  been  fought  on  Sun 
day.  On  Monday  morning  Captain  Lamberton 
went  on  shore  to  receive  the  formal  surrender 
of  the  fort  at  Cavite.  They  had  hauled  down 
their  flag  the  day  before,  but  now  tried  to 
prove  that  they  had  never  done  so.  Perceiving 
that,  the  captain  drew  out  his  watch.  Before 
leaving  his  ship  he  had  directed  that  unless  he 
returned  in  an  hour  those  works  should  be 
bombarded.  Forty-five  minutes  of  that  hour 
were  now  gone,  and  he  said  to  the  Spaniards: 


122  ELSIE'S  YOUNQ  FOLKS. 

"Unless  you  surrender  unconditionally  so 
soon  that  I  can  get  back  to  my  ship  in  fifteen 
minutes,  the  Petrel  will  open  fire  on  your 
works." 

That  had  the  desired  effect;  they  sur 
rendered  at  once,  and  priests  and  nuns  came 
humbly  to  beg  him  to  restrain  his  men  from 
murdering  all  the  wounded  in  the  hospitals. 
They  had  been  told  that  that  was  the  invaria 
ble  practice  of  the  barbarous  "  Yanquis." 

The  next  day  the  Raleigh  and  Baltimore 
went  down  to  the  mouth  of  the  bay  and,  after  a 
brief  attack,  captured  the  forts  on  Corregidor 
and  Sangley  Point.  The  guns  in  these  works 
were  destroyed  by  wrapping  them  with  gun 
cotton  and  exploding  it  with  electricity.  The 
oflicer  in  command  at  Corregidor  went  aboard 
the  Raleigh  to  surrender  himself,  and  while 
there  seemed  greatly  alarmed  to  find  the  ship 
drifting  in  the  main  channel,  or  Boca  Grand, 
and  demanded  that  he  be  at  once  put  ashore. 
Asked  the  reason  of  his  alarm  and  haste  to  get 
away,  he  said  the  channel  was  full  of  contact 
mines,  and  though  the  Americans  might  be 


ELSIE'S  70UNG  FOLKS.  123 

satisfied  to  brave  death  by  them  he  was  not, 
and  it  was  not  fair  to  expose  a  prisoner  to  al 
most  certain  destruction.  And  that  was  the 
channel  through  which  the  American  fleet  had 
entered  the  harbor. 

Four  days  after  his  victory  Dewey,  having 
all  the  harbor  defences  at  his  command,  sent 
off  the  McCulloch  to  Hong-Kong  with  his  first 
despatches  to  Washington.  So  a  week  had 
passed  after  the  rumors  from  Madrid  before 
the  American  people  received  definite  informa 
tion  in  regard  to  Dewey's  successes  in  the 
Philippines.  These  are  the  despatches: 

MANILA,  May  1. — Squadron  arrived  at  Manila  at 
daybreak  this  morning.  Immediately  engaged  the 
enemy  and  destroyed  following  Spanish  vessels  :  Beina 
Cristina,  Castillo,,  Don  Antonio  de  Ulloa,  Isla  de  Luzon, 
Isla  de  Cuba,  General  Lezo,  Marques  del  Duoro,  El  Correo, 
Velasco,  Itla  de  Mindanao,  a  transport,  and  water  bat 
tery  at  Cavite.  The  squadron  is  uninjured,  and  only  a 
few  men  are  slightly  wounded.  Only  means  of  tele 
graphing  is  to  American  consul  at  Hong-Kong.  I  shall 
communicate  with  him.  DEWEY. 

MANILA,  May  4. — I  have  taken  possession  of  the 
naval  station  at  Cavite,  Philippine  Islands,  and  destroyed 
the  fortifications.  Have  destroyed  fortifications  at  bay 


124  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

entrance,  Corregidor  Island,  parolling  the  garrison.  I 
control  the  bay  completely,  and  can  take  the  city  at 
any  time.  The  squadron  is  in  excellent  health  and 
spirits.  The  Spanish  loss  not  fully  known,  but  is  very 
heavy.  One  hundred  and  fifty  killed,  including  captain, 
on  Eeina  Cristina  alone.  I  am  assisting  in  protecting 
Spanish  sick  and  wounded.  Two  hundred  and  fifty 
sick  and  wounded  in  hospital  within  our  lines.  Much, 
excitement  in  Manila.  Will  protect  foreign  residents. 

DEWEY. 

A  message  of  congratulation  from  the 
President  and  people  of  the  United  States  was 
the  immediate  response  to  Dewey's  despatches, 
and  with  it  the  information  that  the  President 
had  appointed  the  victorious  commander  a 
rear-admiral.  Doubtless  a  rumor  concerning 
the  nature  of  that  despatch  quickly  reached  all 
the  vessels  of  the  fleet,  for  the  next  morning 
watchful  eyes  on  many  of  them  turned  to  the 
flagship  to  see  what  flag  would  be  run  up  to 
the  mainmast,  and  when  they  saw  that  it  was 
a  blue  flag  as  of  yore,  but  had  two  stars  instead 
of  one,  the  guns  of  the  squadron  roared  out  a 
salute  to  the  new  admiral.  No  one  there  was 
more  rejoiced  than  Max,  who  both  respected 
and  loved  his  gallant  commander;  and  no  one 


ELSIE'S  JOUNG  FOLKS.  125 

in  America  felt  happier  over  the  good  news  in 
Dewey's  despatches  than  those  to  whom  Max 
was  so  dear.  It  was  a  blessed  relief  to  their 
anxiety  to  learn  that  no  one  in  the  squadron 
had  been  killed,  and  none  more  than  slightly 
wounded. 


J 


CHAPTEE  IX. 

THE  news  of  the  destruction  of  the  Maine 
was  quite  as  exciting  to  our  friends  at  Ion  as 
to  those  of  Woodburn.  All  saw  that  war  be 
tween  the  United  States  and  Spain  could  not 
be  long  delayed,  and  when  it  was  declared,  both 
Harold  and  Herbert  Travilla  volunteered  their 
services  as  physicians  and  surgeons  to  the 
troops  to  be  sent  to  Cuba  or  Puerto  Eico. 
Their  mother  gave  consent,  though  her  heart 
bled  at  thought  of  the  toils  and  dangers  they 
would  be  called  upon  to  endure,  but  she  felt 
that  they  were  right  in  their  desire  to  help  the 
poor  Cubans  to  such  freedom  as  we  enjoy. 
No  one  had  felt  a  deeper  sympathy  for  the  de 
spoiled  and  starving  reconcentradoes  than  she. 
Her  sons  were  not  going  as  soldiers,  to  be  sure, 
but  as  greatly  needed  help  to  those  who  were 
to  do  the  fighting. 

Captain  Eaymond  was  strongly  inclined  to 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS.  12? 

offer  his  services  to  the  government,  but  was 
deterred  by  the  earnest,  tearful  entreaties  of 
his  wife  and  daughters.  They  urged  him  to 
refrain,  for  their  sakes,  as  there  seemed  to  be 
no  lack  of  men  who  could  be  better  spared — 
at  least  so  it  seemed  to  them. 

"  Oh,  father,"  said  Grace,  "  don't  think  of 
such  a  thing!  There  are  plenty  of  other  men 
who  are  not  so  much  loved  and  needed  in  their 
own  homes;  so  that  the  poor  Cubans  will  bQ 
sure  to  get  free  without  our  risking  the  loss  of 
the  dearest  father  that  anybody  ever  had." 

It  was  shortly  after  breakfast  on  a  beautiful 
May  morning,  and  the  whole  family  were  to 
gether  on  the  front  veranda,  the  captain  occu 
pying  an  easy  chair,  while  looking  over  the 
morning  paper.  Grace  had  come  close  to  his 
side,  and  was  standing  there  as  she  spoke. 

"  Is  that  your  opinion  of  him  ?  "  he  asked, 
smiling  up  into  her  eyes. 

"Yes,  sir;  and  always  has  been,"  she  an 
swered,  accepting  a  silent  invitation  to  a  seat 
upon  his  knee,  and  putting  an  arm  around  his 
neck.  "  Oh,  father,  I  don't  know  how  I  could 


128  ELSIE'S  JOUNa  FOLKS. 

live  without  you! "  she  exclaimed,  her  eyes 
filling  with  tears  at  the  very  thought. 

"  Nor  I,"  said  Lucilla.  "  No  greater  calam 
ity  than  the  loss  of  our  father  could  possibly 
befall  us.  And  there  are  plenty  of  other 
people  to  look  after  the  Cubans." 

"  So  I  think,"  said  Violet.  "  If  our  coun 
try  was  in  peril  it  would  be  a  different  matter. 
And,  my  dear,  as  your  eldest  son  is  in  the  fight 
— such  a  dear  fellow  as  he  is  too! — I  am  sure 
that  ought  to  be  considered  your  full  share  of 
giving  and  doing  for  the  Cuban  cause." 

"I  should  think  so  indeed!"  chimed  in 
Lucilla  and  Grace  in  a  breath. 

"And,  oh,  I  can't  bear  to  think  that  my 
dear  brother  Max  may  get  wounded! "  ex 
claimed  Elsie;  and  Ned  added,  "And  if  he 
does,  I'd  just  like  to  shoot  the  fellow  that 
shoots  him." 

"  We  must  try  not  to  feel  revengeful,  my 
little  son,"  said  his  father. 

"  Well,  papa,  please  promise  not  to  offer  to 
go  into  the  fight,"  pleaded  Grace,  and  the 
others  all  added  their  earnest  solicitations  to 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS.  139 

ters,  till  at  length  they  won  the  desired  pledge. 
They  were  too  dear  to  the  captain's  heart  to  be 
denied  what  they  pleaded  for  so  earnestly  and 
importunately. 

Grace  was  feehler  and  oftener  ailing  that 
spring  than  she  had  been  for  several  years  be 
fore,  and  Dr.  Arthur  Conly,  or  one  or  the 
other  of  his  partners, — Harold  and  Herbert 
Travilla, — was  often  there  to  give  advice  and 
see  that  it  was  followed.  It  had  been  Harold 
oftener,  of  late,  than  any  one  else,  and  he  had 
grown  very  fond  of  the  sweet  girl  who  always 
listened  with  such  deference  to  his  advice,  and 
called  him  "  uncle  "  in  her  sweet  voice.  The 
thought  of  leaving  her  gave  him  a  keener  pang 
than  anything  else,  as  he  contemplated  leav 
ing  his  home  for  the  labors  and  dangers  of  the 
seat  of  war.  He  was  glad  indeed  when  he 
learned  that  the  captain  would  remain  at  home 
to  take  care  of  her  and  the  rest  of  his 
family. 

Grace  noticed  with  pleasure  that  as  the  time 
of  his  leaving  drew  near  his  manner  toward  her 
grew  more  affectionate,  till  it  seemed  almost 


130  ELSIE'S  JOUNG  FOLKS. 

as  tender  as  that  of  her  father,  and  she  thought 
it  very  nice  that  Uncle  Harold  should  be  so 
fond  of  her.  She  looked  up  to  him  as  one 
who  was  very  wise  and  good,  and  wondered 
that  he  should  care  particularly  for  her,  as  she 
was  not  really  related  to  him  at  all.  He  was 
fond  of  Lucilla  also,  but  Grace  seemed  to  him 
the  lovelier  of  the  two.  He  had  always  been 
fond  of  her,  but  did  not  know  until  about  to 
leave  her  for  that  dangerous  field  of  usefulness 
that  his  affection  was  of  the  sort  to  make  him 
long  for  her  as  the  partner  of  his  life.  But  so 
it  was.  Yet  could  it  be?  Would  the  captain 
ever  consent  to  such  a  mixture  of  relation 
ships?  He  feared  not;  and  at  all  events  it  was 
quite  certain  that  he  would  not  be  allowed  to 
try  to  win  his  coveted  prize  for  years  to  come 
— she  being  so  young,  and  far  from  strong  and 
well.  Then  as  he  was  about  to  risk  his  life  on 
battlefields,  it  would  be  cruelty  to  her  to  try, 
to  win  her  love  before  he  went. 

He  resolved  to  go  without  revealing  his 
secret  to  any  one.  But  he  had  never  had  an 
important  secret  from  his  mother;  all  his  life 


ELSIE'S  JOUNG  FOLKS.  131 

(he  had  been  used  to  talking  freely  with  her, 
telling  of  his  hopes,  aims,  and  wishes,  his 
doubts  and  perplexities,  and  almost  before  he 
knew  it  he  had  said  enough  of  his  feelings  for 
Grace  to  show  to  that  mother's  keen-sighted 
affection  how  the  land  lay. 

"  Grace  is  very  lovely,  and  a  dear  child,"  she 
said  low  and  gently;  "  but,  as  you  know,  she  is 
not  well  or  strong.  Also  she  is  so  young  that 
her  father  would  not  hear  of  her  marrying  for 
years  to  come." 

"  No,  mother,  nor  would  I  advise  it;  unless," 
he  added  with  a  low,  embarrassed  laugh,  "  to  a 
physician  who  would  take  special  care  of  her 
health." 

"  You  refer  to  one  physician  in  particular,  I 
perceive,"  returned  his  mother,  with  a  low, 
musical  laugh,  and  laying  her  hand  in  his,  for 
they  were  sitting  side  by  side  on  the  veranda. 
"  Well,  my  dear  boy,  I  advise  you  to  wait  till 
your  return  home  before  you  say  anything  to 
either  her  or  her  father.  But  have  you  thought 
what  a  mixture  of  relationships  such  a  mar 
riage  would  make?  Your  brother-in-law  would 


132  ELSIE'S  JOUNO  FOLKS. 

be  also  your  father-in-law,  and  Grace  aunt  to 

her  half-brother  and  sister." 

"  Yes,  mother,  it  would  cause  some  awkward 
relationships;  but  as  there  is  no  tie  of  blood 
between  us,  perhaps  that  need  not  matter.  But 
I  shall  say  nothing  till  I  come  home,  and  not 
then  without  the  captain's  permission." 

"  That  is  right.  But  do  you  think  Grace 
suspects  ?  " 

"Hardly,  mother;  I  am  only  her  *  uncle/ 
you  know/'  Harold  answered,  with  a  laugh  is. 
which  there  was  little  or  no  mirth. 

"Although  I  am  certainly  very  fond  of 
Grace,"  said  his  mother,  "I  cannot  help  re 
gretting  that  your  affections  have  not  gone  out 
to  some  one  else  rather  than  to  her — because  of 
her  feeble  health  and  the  connection  through 
your  sister  and  her  father." 

"Yes,  they  are  objections,"  he  returned, 
with  a  sigh;  "but  mother  dear,  you  will  not 
consider  them  insuperable  if  I  can  persuade 
the  captain  not  to  do  so?" 

"  Oh,  no!  not  if  you  win,  or  have  won,  her 
'heart.  I  should  not  think  of  raising  the  least 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS.  133 

'objection,  and  surely  the  captain,  who  is  a  de 
voted  father,  would  not,  should  he  see  that  her 
affections  are  engaged." 

"  That  is  my  hope,"  said  Harold;  "  and,  as  I 
have  said,  I  do  not  intend  to  offer  myself  with 
out  his  knowledge  and  consent,  though  I  had 
hard  work  to  refrain  to-day  when  Grace  and  I 
were  left  alone  together  for  a  few  minutes,  and 
she  expressed,  with  tears  in  her  sweet  blue 
eyes,  such  anxiety  at  the  thought  of  my  being 
in  danger  of  wounds  or  death  in  the  coming 
struggle  in  Cuba.  Mother  dear,  Herbert  and 
I  will  not,  of  course,  be  in  as  great  danger  as 
will  the  fighting  men  of  our  army  and  navy, 
but  there  is  a  possibility  that  we  may  not  re 
turn  unharmed,  and  in  case  I  should  not  I 
would  not  have  Grace  know  of  my  love  and  in 
tention  to — ask  her  to  become  my  wife." 

"  I  think  you  are  right,  my  son,"  his  mother 
said,  with  emotion.  "  But,  ah,  I  hope  and  shall 
pray  constantly  that  my  dear  boys  may  come 
back  to  me  unharmed." 

"  And  it  will  be  a  great  help  and  comfort  to 
them  to  know  that  their  dear  mother's  prayers 


134  ELSIE'S  JOUNG  FOLKS. 

are  following  them,"  rejoined  Harold,  tenderly 
pressing  the  hand  she  had  laid  in  his. 

The  next  moment  Herbert  joined  them,  and 
he  too  had  a  farewell  talk  with  his  mother,  for 
the  brothers  were  to  leave  for  Tampa  the  next 
morning  to  join  the  troops  about  to  sail  for 
Cuba. 


CHAPTER  X. 

BY  the  last  of  May  there  were  sixteen  thou 
sand  men  at  Tampa  under  the  command  of 
General  Shafter,  but  it  was  not  until  the  14th 
of  June  that  they  set  sail  for  Cuba.  On  a 
clear,  scorchingly  hot  morning,  June  22d,  they 
landed  at  Daiquiri,  twelve  miles  east  of  the 
entrance  to  Santiago  Bay.  From  all  accounts 
things  seem  to  have  been  wofully  mis 
managed,  so  that  our  poor  soldiers  had  no 
facilities  for  landing.  Those  who  loaded  the 
ship,  it  would  appear,  must  have  been  great 
bunglers — either  exceedingly  ignorant  in  re 
gard  to  such  work  or  most  reprehensibly  care 
less.  In  consequence,  scarcely  anything  could 
be  found  when  wanted.  Medical  stores  were 
scattered  among  twenty  vessels;  so  that  when 
fever  broke  out  in  the  trenches  before  San 
tiago  it  was  almost  impossible  to  get  the  needed 
remedies;  probably — though  there  were  never 

135 


136  ELSIE'S  JOUNa  FOLKS. 

enough  on  the  field — some  medicines  were  left 
on  the  ships  and  carried  back  to  the  United 
States.  All  this  made  the  work  of  the  physi 
cians  doubly  trying.  Besides,  they  were  too 
few  in  number,  the  wounded  many  more  than  it 
had  been  expected  they  would  be,  and  brought 
in  faster  than  they  could  be  attended  to;  the 
surgeons  worked  all  night  by  the  light  of  splut 
tering  lamps,  and  there  was  not  enough  of  even, 
surgical  instruments.  But  the  poor  wounded 
men  were  wonderfully  brave  and  patient. 
Harold  and  Herbert  Travilla  felt  that  they  had 
not  engaged  in  a  cause  which  did  not  need 
them.  After  the  fighting  began  their  labors 
were  exhausting;  all  the  more  so  because  of  the 
drain  upon  their  sympathies. 

On  the  morning  of  July  2d  our  troops  were 
found  safely  intrenched  on  the  ridge  of  the 
hill  above  Santiago.  The  day  before  had  been 
one  of  heavy  losses  to  our  army — many  officers 
and  men  killed  and  wounded.  And  now,  just 
as  light  began  to  show  in  the  east,  the  Span 
iards  opened  a  heavy  fire  on  our  works.  Our 
men  made  few  replies,  for  ammunition  was 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS.  137 

getting  scarce;  and  so  anxious  for  it  were  the 
soldiers  that  they  hailed  an  ammunition  train 
with  great  joy,  though  they  were  half  starved 
and  knew  that  no  provisions  could  come  while 
the  road  was  crowded  with  such  trains. 

The  war  artist,  Frederic  Eemington,  tells 
of  the  delight  with  which  the  poor  hungry  fel 
lows  hailed  a  pack-train  loaded  with  ammuni 
tion,  though  they  knew  that  no  food  would  be 
brought  them  that  night.  "  The  wounded 
going  to  the  rear  cheered  the  ammunition, 
and  when  it  was  unpacked  at  the  front  the 
soldiers  seized  it  like  gold.  They  lifted  a  box 
in  the  air  and  dropped  it  on  one  corner,  which 
smashed  it  open. 

" '  Now  we  can  hold  San  Juan  hill  against 
them  garlics;  hey,  son? '  yelled  a  happy  cavalry 
man  to  a  doughboy. 

" '  You  bet!  until  we  starve  to  death/ 

" '  Starve  nothin' —  we'll  eat  them  gun- 
teams/  " 

The  soldiers  refilled  their  cartridge  belts, 
then  crouched  all  day  in  trenches,  watching  for 
an  assault,  and  firing  just  often  enough  to  keep 


138  ELSIE'S  70UNG  FOLKS. 

the  enemy  from  advancing  upon  them.  WTiile 
doing  so  they  could  hear  the  thunder  of  the 
navy's  guns  far  away  in  the  southwest,  where 
it  was  engaging  a  battery.  At  the  same  time, 
down  in  the  harbor  of  Santiago,  Cervera  was 
getting  ready  to  make  his  rush  out  of  the  har 
bor  the  next  day. 

The  Spaniards  made  a  dash  at  our  men  about 
half-past  nine  that  night,  and  drove  them 
back  for  a  few  minutes  from  several  points  on 
their  line,  but  they  soon  returned  and  drove 
the  Spaniards  back  with  heavy  loss. 

The  next  day,  July  3d,  was  Sunday,  and  on 
the  great  ships  of  the  American  squadron, 
floating  heavily  in  a  half-circle  about  the 
mouth  of  Santiago  harbor,  the  men  were 
swarming  on  deck  in  fresh  clean  white  clothes, 
ready  for  muster.  About  nine  o'clock  the 
flagship  New  York  showed  the  signal:  "Dis 
regard  flagship's  movements,"  and  steamed 
away  toward  the  east.  Admiral  Sampson  had 
gone  in  it  for  a  conference  with  General 
Shafter,  whose  troops  were  then  resting  after 


ELSIE'S  JOVNG  FOLKS.  139 

their  dreadful  fight  on  San  Juan  hill  and  El 
Caney. 

Of  our  ships  on  watch  outside  of  the  harbor, 
the  Brooklyn  was  to  the  southwest,  the  Texas 
directly  south,  while  the  three  big  battleships, 
Indiana,  Iowa,  and  Oregon,  made  a  curve  in 
shore  east  of  the  Morro.  The  little  picket 
boat  Vixen  was  there  also,  and  the  Gloucester 
farthest  east  and  nearest  inshore.  The  New 
York,  now  absent,  was  the  one  ship  supposed 
to  be  able  to  compete  with  the  Spaniards  in 
speed,  and  her  departure  left  a  broad  gap  in 
the  blockading  line. 

The  lookouts  on  the  fleet  had  reported  fires 
burning  on  the  hills  all  the  night  before,  and 
Commodore  Schley,  who  was  in  command  in 
Admiral  Sampson's  absence,  signalled  to  the 
Texas  the  query:  "  What  is  your  theory  about 
the  burning  of  the  block-houses  on  the  hill  last 
night?" 

He  sat  on  the  deck  waiting  for  an  answer, 
and  at  the  same  time  watching  a  cloud  of 
smoke  rising  from  the  interior  of  the  harbor 
behind  the  hills.  It  did  not  necessarily  mean 


140  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

anything  serious,  for  about  that  time  in  the 
morning  a  tug  was  apt  to  make  a  visit  to  the 
Estrella  battery.  Still,  they  watched  it,  and 
presently  the  quartermaster  on  the  forward 
bridge  said  quietly  to  the  navigating  officer, 
"That  smoke's  moving,  sir."  That  officer 
took  a  peep  himself,  and  what  he  saw  nearly 
made  him  drop  the  glass.  "Afterbridge 
there,"  he  called  loudly  through  a  megaphone; 
"tell  the  commodore  the  enemy  is  coming 
out." 

His  words  were  heard  all  over  the  ship,  and 
commodore,  officers,  sailors,  powder-boys  were 
all  rushing  for  their  station. 

The  cry  rang  out,  "  Clear  ship  for  action/' 
and  gongs  and  bugles  which  call  to  general 
quarters  clanged  and  pealed  on  the  quiet  air. 
There  were  echoes  of  the  same  sounds  from 
the  other  ships,  and  the  signals,  "  The  enemy  is 
escaping,"  ran  to  the  masthead  of  the  Brook 
lyn,  the  Texas,  and  the  Iowa  at  the  same  mo 
ment;  for  that  suspicious  smoke  had  been 
watched  from  all  the  ships. 

It  seemed  that  all  the  vessels  of  the  blockade 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS.  Hi 

had  caught  the  alarm  at  the  same  time,  and  the 
flagship's  signal  was  quickly  changed  for  an 
other — "  Clear  ship  for  action!  " 

But  it  was  quite  unnecessary.  On  every 
ship  men  were  dropping  off  the  white  clothes 
which  they  had  donned  for  general  muster, 
and  hurrying  to  their  quarters  without  wait 
ing  for  a  command.  Every  wooden  thing  was 
tumbled  overboard,  water-tight  compartments 
were  hastily  shut,  hose  was  coupled  up  and 
strung  along  the  decks  ready  to  fight  fire, 
battle-hatches  were  lowered,  and  in  less  time 
than  it  takes  to  tell  of  it  all  this  was  accom 
plished.  Then  at  the  sudden  blast  of  a  bugle 
the  five  hundred  and  more  men  to  a  ship  stood 
at  their  posts,  each  one  where  he  would 
be  most  needed  in  battle,  and  all  perfectly 
silent.  Doubtless  every  eye  was  turned  toward 
Estrella  Point,  where  the  Spanish  vessels,  if 
indeed  coming  out,  must  first  show  themselves, 
and  there  presently  a  huge  black  hull  appeared. 
It  came  out  far  enough  to  show  a  turret,  and 
from  that  came  a  flash,  and  then  the  boom  of 
a  heavy  shot,  instantly  answered  by  a  six- 


142  ELSIES  YOUNG  FOLKS 

pounder  from  the  Iowa.  The  battle  had  be 
gun,  and  "  Fighting  Bob  "  Evans  had  fired  the 
first  shot. 

That  ship  just  coming  out  was  the  Maria 
Teresa,  and  she  was  followed  by  the  Vizcaya, 
the  Cristobal  Colon,  and  the  Almirante 
Oquendo.  All  the  American  ships  were  stand 
ing  in  toward  the  harbor  to  meet  them,  firing 
rapidly  from  every  gun  that  could  be  brought 
to  bear.  It  was  uncertain  at  first  which  way  the 
Spaniards  would  turn  when  they  had  passed 
the  shoals  that  extend  half  a  mile  beyond  the 
mouth  of  the  harbor.  If  they  turned  eastward 
they  would  have  to  run  into  the  midst  of  the 
most  formidable  ships  of  our  squadron.  If 
they  went  directly  west  they  might  outrun  the 
battleships  and  escape.  The  Brooklyn  was  the 
fastest  ship  on  the  blockade,  and  was  also  in 
the  best  position  to  head  off  the  Spaniards 
should  they  take  that  course.  But  it  was  pos 
sible  she  might  be  lost,  as  she  was  no  match 
for  the  number  of  the  enemy  that  would  be  in 
a  position  to  engage  her  when  she  came  up  to 
them.  Commodore  Schley  says  that  the  po&- 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS.  143 

sibility  of  losing  his  ship  in  that  way  entered 
very  clearly  into  his  calculations,  but  also  that 
in  sinking  the  Brooklyn  the  Spaniards  would 
be  delayed  long  enough  for  the  battleships  to 
come  up  to  them  and  that  then  there  would  be 
no  reason  to  fear  their  escape.  The  difficulty 
was  that  because  the  Brooklyn  was  on  a  parallel 
course  with  the  Spaniards,  and  going  in  a 
directly  opposite  direction,  she  would  have  to 
make  a  complete  circle  in  order  to  chase  them; 
and  had  they  had  the  speed  with  which  they 
were  credited,  that  would  have  put  the  Brook 
lyn  out  of  the  fight,  one  of  her  engines  being 
uncoupled,  and  in  consequence  her  speed 
greatly  reduced. 

But  the  Spanish  vessels  fell  far  behind  their 
estimated  speed,  so  that  the  Brooklyn  was  able 
to  circle  about  and  still  overhaul  the  fleetest 
of  them,  and  the  Texas,  the  slowest  of  our 
battleships,  held  its  own  in  the  race. 

The  Maria  Teresa  passed  the  shoals  and 
turned  west.  The  little  Vixen,  lying  near  the 
Brooklyn,  when  she  saw  the  Maria  Teresa  turn 
toward  her.  fired  off  her  six-pounders,  then 


144  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

slipped  away,  while  the  rest  of  the  American 
ships  came  rushing  down  toward  the  enemy 
with  their  funnels  belching  black  smoke,  and 
turrets,  hulls,  and  tops  spurting  out  red  flames 
and  yellow  smoke.  They  steamed  toward  the 
foe  as  fast  as  possible,  at  the  same  time  firing 
fiercely  from  every  gun  that  could  be  brought 
to  bear,  and  paying  no  attention  to  the  shore 
batteries  which  were  firing  upon  them.  The 
Indiana  was  nearest  the  shore  and  nearest  the 
Maria  Teresa,  the  leading  ship  of  the  enemy, 
when  the  fight  began.  It  is  said  that  the  water 
fairly  boiled  with  the  flood  of  projectiles  from 
Morro  and  the  broadside  with  which  the  Maria 
Teresa  opened  battle.  As  she  turned  toward 
the  west  the  shot  from  the  Indiana  struck  her 
more  than  once;  but  after  that  the  Indiana 
gave  her  attention  to  the  Vizcaya. 

By  this  time  all  the  American  ships  were 
engaged,  but  in  the  dense  smoke  it  was  almost 
impossible  to  make  out  how  great  was  the  suc 
cess  of  any  single  one. 

But  Commodore  Eaton,  who  was  watching 
the  fight  from  the  tug  Resolute,  says:  "As  the 


ELSIE'S  TOUNa  FOLKS.  145 

Vizcaya  came  out  I  distinctly  saw  one  of  the 
Indiana's  heavy  shells  strike  her  abaft  the 
funnels,  and  the  explosion  of  this  shell  was 
followed  by  a  burst  of  flame,  which  for  a  time 
obscured  the  after  part  of  the  stricken  ship." 
The  Iowa  and  Oregon,  belching  forth  great 
clouds  of  smoke  until  they  looked  like  huge 
yellow  clouds  on  the  water,  steamed  straight 
toward  the  fleeing  enemy.  Says  Mr.  Abbott: 
"As  the  battleships  closed  in  on  their  prey, 
they  overlapped  each  other,  and  careless  use 
of  the  guns  or  failure  to  make  out  accurately 
the  target  might  have  resulted  in  one  of  our 
ships  firing  into  another.  But  so  skilfully 
were  they  handled  that  at  no  time  were  they 
put  in  jeopardy  from  either  the  guns  or  the 
rams  of  each  other,  though  at  one  time  the 
Oregon  was  firing  right  across  the  deck  of  the 
Texas." 

The  end  of  the  Maria  Teresa,  the  first  ship 
to  leave  the  harbor,  came  upon  her  very  swiftly, 
and  was  frightful.  The  shells  and  small  pro 
jectiles  searched  out  every  part  of  her,  spread 
ing  death  and  ruin,  and  soon  setting 


146  ELSIE'S  70UNG  FOLKS. 

her  woodwork  ablaze.  The  scarlet  flames 
like  snakes'  tongues  darted  viciously  from  her 
sides;  but  her  gunners  stood  manfully  to  their 
guns.  Little  smoke  hung  about  her,  and  her 
bold  black  hulk  seen  against  the  green  back 
ground  of  the  hills  made  her  a  perfect  target. 
A  shot  from  the  Brooklyn  cut  her  main  water- 
pipe,  and  a  shell — probably  from  the  Oregon — 
entered  her  hull  and  exploded  in  the  engine 
room;  a  six-inch  shell  from  the  Iowa  exploded 
in  her  forward  turret,  killing  or  wounding 
every  man  at  the  guns;  while  the  storm  of 
smaller  projectiles  swept  her  decks,  and  with 
the  noise  of  their  bursting  made  it  impossible 
for  the  men  to  hear  their  officers'  commands. 

Admiral  Cervera  was  on  that  vessel.  One  of 
his  officers,  telling  of  it  afterward,  said:  "  He 
expected  to  lose  most  of  his  ships,  but  thought 
the  Cristobal  Colon  might  escape;  that  is  why 
he  transferred  his  flag  to  the  Maria  Teresa, 
that  he  might  perish  with  the  less  fortunate. 
And  this  is  the  story  told  an  American  jour 
nalist  by  another  officer  who  stood  by  the  ad 
miral's  side  while  that  dreadful  fight  went  on. 


ELSIE'S  70UNG  FOLKS.  147 

Of  a  shell  from  the  Brooklyn  he  said:  "It 
struck  us  in  the  bow,  ploughing  down  amid 
ships;  then  it  exploded.  It  tore  down  the 
bulkheads,  destroyed  stanchions,  crippled  two 
rapid-fire  guns,  and  killed  fifteen  or  twenty 
men."  Of  a  shell  from  the  Iowa  he  said:  "  It 
struck  the  eleven-inch  gun  in  the  forward 
turret  of  the  cruiser,  cutting  a  furrow  as  clean 
as  a  knife  out  of  the  gun.  The  shell  exploded 
halfway  in  the  turret,  making  the  whole  vessel 
stagger  and  shake  in  every  plate.  "When  the 
fumes  and  smoke  had  cleared  away  so  that  it 
was  possible  to  enter  the  turret,  the  other  gun 
ners  were  sent  there.  The  survivors  tumbled 
the  bodies  which  filled  the  wrecked  turret 
through  the  ammunition  hoist  to  the  lower 
deck.  Even  the  machinery  was  clogged  with 
corpses.  All  our  rapid-fire  guns  aloft  soon 
became  silent,  because  every  gunner  had  been 
either  killed  or  crippled  at  his  post  and  lay  on 
the  deck  where  he  fell.  There  were  so  many 
wounded  that  the  surgeons  ceased  trying  to 
dress  the  wounds.  Shells  had  exploded  inside 
the  ship,  and  even  the  hospital  was  turned  into 


148  ELSIE'S  TOUNa  FOLKS. 

a  furnace.  The  first  wounded  who  were  sent 
there  had  to  be  abandoned  by  the  surgeons, 
who  fled  for  their  lives  from  the  intolerable 
heat." 

The  Teresa  came  under  the  fire  of  our  guns 
about  9.35  that  morning.  Fifteen  minutes 
later  smoke  was  rising  from  her  ports  and 
hatches,  showing  that  she  had  been  set  afire  by 
the  American  shells.  The  shot  from  the 
Brooklyn  that  cut  her  water-main  made  it  im 
possible  to  extinguish  the  flames,  and  the  fire 
from  the  American  ships  grew  more  accurate 
and  deadly  every  minute;  so  she  was  beached 
and  her  flag  hauled  down  in  token  of  sur 
render. 

The  men  on  the  Texas  raised  a  shout  of  joy. 
But  Captain  Philip  spoke  from  the  bridge: 
"Don't  cheer,  men;  those  poor  fellows  are 
dying." 

For  less  than  forty  minutes  Admiral  Cervera 
had  been  running  a  race  for  life,  and  now,  clad 
in  underclothes,  he  tried  to  escape  to  the  shore 
On  a  raft,  directed  by  his  son,  but  was  captured 
and  taken  to  the  Gloucester,  where  he  was  re- 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS,  149 

eeived  with  the  honors  due  his  rank.  His 
voyage  from  Santiago  had  been  just  six  miles 
and  a  half,  but  had  cost  the  lives  of  nearly  half 
his  officers  and  crew. 

The  Vizcaya  had  followed  the  Teresa  at  a 
distance  of  about  eight  hundred  yards  in  com 
ing  out  of  Santiago  harbor.  Upon  her  decks, 
in  Havana  harbor,  Cuba,  Spanish  officers  had 
looked  down  with  careless  indifference  upon 
the  sunken  wreck  of  our  gallant  battleship,  the 
Maine.,  and  it  may  be  supposed  that  when  she 
came  ploughing  out  of  the  bay,  Wainwright, 
late  of  the  Maine,  now  on  the  little  Gloucester, 
aimed  some  shots  at  her  with  a  special  ill-will. 
But  the  Vizcaya,  under  gathered  headway, 
rushed  on  to  the  west,  passing  the  heavier 
battleships  Iowa  and  Indiana,  but  receiving 
terrible  punishment  from  their  guns.  A  lieu 
tenant  of  the  Vizcaya,  taken  prisoner  to  the 
United  States,  in  an  interview  by  a  newspaper 
reporter,  told  of  the  murderous  effect  of  the 
shells  from  the  Indiana. 

"  They  appeared  to  slide  along  the  surface 
of  the  water  and  hunt  for  a  seam  in  our 


150  ELSIE'S  JOUNG  FOLKS. 

armor/'  he  said.  "Three  of  those  monster 
projectiles  penetrated  the  hull  of  the  Vizcaya, 
and  exploded  there  before  we  started  for  the 
shore.  The  carnage  inside  the  ship  was  some 
thing  horrible  and  beyond  description.  Fires 
were  started  up  constantly.  It  seemed  to  me 
that  the  iron  bulkheads  were  ablaze.  Our 
organization  was  perfect.  We  acted  promptly 
and  mastered  all  small  outbreaks  of  flame, 
until  the  small  ammunition  magazine  was  ex 
ploded  by  a  shell.  From  that  moment  the  ves 
sel  became  a  furnace  of  fire.  While  we  were 
walking  the  deck,  headed  shoreward,  we  could 
hear  the  roar  of  the  flames  under  our  feet 
above  the  voice  of  artillery.  The  Vizcaya's 
hull  bellowed  like  a  blast  furnace.  Why,  men 
sprang  from  the  red-hot  decks  straight  into  the 
mouths  of  sharks." 

But  the  Vizcaya  lasted  longer  than  the 
Almirante  Oquendo,  which  followed  her  out  of 
the  harbor.  The  Vizcaya  turned  at  the  mouth 
of  the  harbor  and  went  west,  the  Brooklyn, 
Oregon,  and  Texas  in  hot  pursuit,  while  the 
Indiana  and  Iowa  attacked  the  Oquendo.  She 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS.  i$\ 

had  been  credited  with  as  great  speed  as  that  of 
her  sister  ships,  but  this  day  moved  so  slowly 
that  she  fared  worse  than  any  of  her  comrades. 
She  stood  the  fire  of  her  foes  five  minutes 
longer  than  had  the  Teresa,  then  with  flames 
pouring  out  of  every  opening  in  her  hull,  she 
ran  for  the  beach,  hauling  down  her  flag  as  she 
went,  in  token  of  surrender,  while  at  the  same 
time  men  were  dropping  from  her  red-hot 
decks  into  the  water. 

Thus,  in  the  first  three-quarters  of  an  hour 
two  great  Spanish  war  vessels  were  destroyed, 
and  the  American  fleet  was  concentrating  its 
fire  on  the  other  two. 

The  fighting  men  on  the  vessels  were  not  the 
only  ones  who  did  noble  work  for  their  coun 
try  that  day.  In  the  engine  rooms  and  stoke 
holes  of  the  men-of-war,  on  that  scorching  hot 
July  day,  men  worked  naked  in  fiery  heat. 
They  could  hear  the  thunder  of  the  guns  above 
them,  and  feel  the  ship  tremble  with  the  shock 
of  the  broadsides.  How  the  battle  was  going 
they  could  not  see.  Deep  in  their  fiery  prison, 
far  below  the  lapping  waves  that  rushed  along 


152  ELSIE'S  JOUNG  FOLKS. 

the  armored  hull,  they  only  knew  that  if  dis 
aster  came  they  would  suffer  first  and  most 
cruelly.  A  successful  torpedo  stroke  would 
mean  death  to  them,  every  one.  The  clean 
blow  of  an  enemy's  ram  would  in  all  proba 
bility  drown  them  like  rats  in  a  cage,  even  if  it 
did  not  cause  them  to  be  parboiled  by  the 
explosion  of  their  own  boilers.  A  shot  in  the 
magazine  would  be  their  death  warrant.  All 
the  perils  which  menaced  the  men  who  were 
fighting  so  bravely  at  the  guns  on  deck 
threatened  the  sooty,  sweating  fellows  who 
shovelled  coal  and  fixed  fires  down  in  the  hold, 
with  the  added  certainty  that  for  them  escape 
was  impossible,  and  the  inspiration  which 
comes  from  the  very  sight  of  battle  was  denied 
them.  They  did  their  duty  nobly.  If  we  had 
not  the  testimony  of  their  commanders  to  that 
effect,  we  still  should  know  it,  for  they  got  out 
of  every  ship  not  only  the  fullest  speed  with 
which  she  was  credited  under  the  most  favor 
able  circumstances,  but  even  more — notably  in 
the  cases  of  the  Texas  and  Oregon,  which,  de 
spite  bottoms  fouled  from  long  service  in 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS.  153 

tropical  waters,  actually  exceeded  their  highest 
recorded  speed  in  the  chase.  On  the  Oregon, 
when  she  was  silently  pursuing  the  Colon  at  the 
end  of  the  battle,  Lieutenant  Milligan,  who  had 
gone  down  into  the  furnace  room  to  work  by 
the  side  of  the  men  on  whom  so  much  de 
pended,  came  up  to  the  captain  to  ask  that  a 
gun  might  be  fired  now  and  then.  "  My  men 
were  almost  exhausted,"  said  Milligan,  "  when 
the  last  thirteen-inch  gun  was  fired,  and  the 
sound  of  it  restored  their  energy,  and  they  fell 
to  work  with  renewed  vigor.  If  you  will  fire 
a  gun  occasionally  it  will  keep  their  enthusiasm 
up."  On  most  of  the  ships  the  great  value  of 
the  work  the  men  in  engine  rooms  were  doing 
was  recognized  by  the  captain's  sending  down 
every  few  minutes  to  them  an  account  of  how 
the  fight  progressed.  Each  report  was  re 
ceived  with  cheers  and  redoubled  activity. 

On  the  Brooklyn,  when  the  Colon  was  mak 
ing  her  final  race  for  life,  Commodore  Schley 
sent  orderlies  down  to  the  -stoke-holes  and 
engine  room  with  this  message:  "  Now,  boys,  it 
all  depends  on  you.  Everything  is  sunk  ex- 


154  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

cept  the  Colon,  and  she  is  trying  to  get  away. 
We  don't  want  her  to,  and  everything  de 
pends  on.  you.  The  Colon  did  not  get 
away. 

The  Vizcaya  was  still  making  a  gallant  run 
ning  fight,  and  in  some  degree  protecting  the 
magnificent  Cristobal  Colon.  While  these 
fled,  disaster  fell  upon  the  two  torpedo-boat 
destroyers,  Pluton  and  Furor.  Instead  of 
dashing  at  the  nearest  American  ship — which 
would  have  been  their  wisest  course — both 
followed  the  example  of  the  cruisers,  and 
turned  along  the  shore  to  the  westward. 
Either  of  them  would  have  been  more  than  a 
match  for  the  little  Gloucester,  but  her  com 
mander,  Eichard  Wainwright,  sped  forward  in 
a  cloud  of  smoke  from  her  own  guns,  receiving 
unnoticed  shots  from  the  batteries  and  the 
nearer  Spanish  cruisers,  though  one  six-inch 
shell  would  have  destroyed  her.  The  batteries 
of  the  Pluton  and  Furor  were  of  twice  the 
power  of  the  Gloucester's,  and  they  had,  be 
sides,  the  engine  of  destruction  which  they 
could  send  out  from  their  torpedo  tubes.  But 


ELSIE'S  JOUNG  FOLKS.  155 

in  a  few  minutes  Wainwright  was  engaged  with 
them  both  at  short  range  and  under  the  fire  of 
the  Socapa  battery.  The  other  American  bat 
tleships  had  been  firing  at  them,  but  desisted 
when  they  perceived  that  the  Gloucester  alone 
was  capable  of  managing  them.  In  a  very  few 
minutes  they  both  began  to  smoke  ominously, 
and  their  fire  became  much  less  rapid.  Then 
the  Furor  moved  as  if  her  steering  gear  had 
been  cut.  Wainwright  and  his  men  redoubled 
their  efforts  at  the  guns.  Suddenly,  on  the 
Furor,  amidships,  there  shot  up  a  great  cloud 
of  smoke  and  flame,  with  a  deafening  roar  and 
shock  that  could  be  felt  across  the  water,  even 
amid  the  thunders  of  the  guns.  A  shell  from 
one  of  the  battleships  had  struck  her  fairly, 
and  broken  her  in  two,  exploding  either  the 
magazine  or  the  boilers,  or  both,  and  she  sank 
like  a  stone. 

Wainwright  pursued  the  other  torpedo  boat, 
the  Pluton,  more  vigorously.  She  was  al 
ready  badly  crippled,  and  tried  hard  to  escape; 
but  at  last,  fairly  shot  to  pieces,  she  hauled 
down  her  flag,  and  ran  for  the  line  of  breaking 


156  HtLSIE'S  TOUNa  FOLKS. 

surf,  where  her  men  leaped  overboard  to  escape 
the  fierce  flames  that  were  sweeping  relent 
lessly  below  from  bow  to  stern. 

The  sight  of  their  danger  and  distress 
changed  Wainwright  from  a  pitiless  foe  to  a 
helping  friend.  He  manned  his  boats  and 
went  to  the  rescue  of  those  still  alive  on  the 
burning  ship.  Many  were  saved,  and  the 
Americans  had  hardly  left  the  smoking  ship 
when  it  blew  up  with  a  resounding  roar,  and 
vanished  as  had  its  companion.  Just  forty 
minutes  they  had  lasted  under  the  American 
fire,  and  without  being  at  any  time  a  serious 
menace  to  our  ships. 

The  battle  had  now  lasted  for  about  three- 
quarters  of  an  hour.  The  Infanta  Maria 
Teresa  and  the  Oquendo  were  blazing  on  the 
beach  with  their  colors  struck.  The  battle 
ship  Indiana  had  been  signalled  to  turn  in  to 
ward  the  shore  and  give  aid  to  the  survivors  on 
the  burning  ships.  Only  two  Spanish  ves 
sels  were  left — the  Vizcaya,  running  and 
fighting  bravely  in  a  hopeless  struggle  for  life, 
and  the  Cristobal  Colon,,  which  was  rushing  at 


ELSIE'S  70UNG  FOLKS.  157 

great  speed  down  the  coast  to  the  westward. 
In  the  chase  of  these  two  vessels  the  Brooklyn 
held  the  place  of  honor.  Her  position  on  the 
blockade  at  the  time  that  the  enemy  came  out 
was  a  commanding  one,  and  her  speed  kept  her 
well  to  the  front.  At  the  beginning  of  the 
fight  the  Texas  was  next  her.  In  this  battle 
she  developed  marvellous  speed,  and  fought 
with  reckless  gallantry.  The  Oregon  was 
third  at  the  start,  but  by  a  wonderful  dash 
passed  the  Texas  and  actually  caught  up  with 
the  Brooklyn,  whose  tars  turned  out  on  deck 
to  cheer  her — the  wonderful  fighter  from 
the  Pacific  coast  dockyard.  The  Iowa 
was  only  a  short  distance  in  their  rear,  and  the 
fire  of  the  four  was  now  concentrated  upon  the 
unhappy  Vizcaya,  which  had  escaped  serious 
injury  while  the  attention  of  the  entire  Ameri 
can  fleet  was  given  to  the  Oquendo  and  the 
Teresa,  but  now  with  four  of  the  best  fighting 
machines  in  the  world  devoting  their  entire  at 
tention  to  her,  she  began  to  go  to  pieces.  The 
heavy  shells  and  smaller  projectiles  that  struck 
her  made  a  great  clangor,  and  caused  her  great 


158  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

frame  to  quiver.  When  an  hour  had  passed 
the  Brooklyn,  Oregon,  and  Texas  were  the  only 
ones  still  pursuing  her.  The  Indiana  had  been 
left  behind,  and  the  Iowa  had  stopped  to  aid 
the  burning  and  drowning  men  on  the  blazing 
warships.  The  fire  of  the  three  warships  was 
concentrated  on  the  Vizcaya.  Word  was  passed 
to  the  turrets  and  tops  of  the  Brooklyn  to  aim 
at  the  Vizcaya  only.  They  were  scarcely  more 
than  half  a  mile  from  her,  and  the  effect  of  the 
shots  began  to  tell.  One  of  the  Brooklyn  gun- 
aers  reported  to  the  lieutenant  who  had  charge 
of  that  turret  that  he  didn't  see  any  of  the  shots 
dropping  into  the  water.  "Well,  that's  all 
right,"  replied  the  officer;  "  if  they  don't  drop 
'.nto  the  water  they  are  hitting."  And  so  they 
were.  The  beautiful  woodwork  inside  of  the 
/essel  was  all  in  a  blaze.  The  hull  was  pierced 
oelow  the  water  line,  the  turrets  were  full  of 
dead  and  wounded  men,  and  the  machinery  was 
shattered.  Captain  Eulate,  her  commander, 
was  a  brave  officer  and  a  gentleman,  but  he 
found  himself  compelled  to  abandon  the  fight, 
6O  turned  his  ship's  prow  toward  that  rocky 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS.  159 

shore  on  which  lay  the  wrecks  of  the  Oquendo, 
the  Teresa,  and  the  Furor. 

As  the  Viz  cay  a  swung  about,  a  shell  from  the 
Oregon  struck  her  fairly  in  the  stern.  An 
enormous  mass  of  steel,  charged  with  ex 
plosives  of  frightful  power,  it  rushed  through 
the  steel  framework  of  the  ship,  shattering 
everything  in  its  course,  crashed  into  the 
boiler,  and  exploded.  Words  are  powerless  to 
describe  the  ruin  that  resulted.  Men,  guns, 
projectiles,  ragged  bits  of  steel  and  iron, 
splinters,  and  indescribable  debris  were  hurled 
in  every  direction,  while  flames  shot  up 
from  every  part  of  the  ship.  A  fierce  fire 
raged  between  her  decks,  and  those  who  were 
gazing  at  her  from  the  decks  of  the  American 
men-of-war  could  see  what  looked  like  a  white 
line  reaching  from  her  bow  to  the  water,  which 
was  in  fact  the  naked  men  dropping  one  after 
another  over  the  side  to  seek  the  cool  relief  of 
the  ocean  from  the  fiery  torment  they  were 
enduring. 

The  Colon  was  now  left  alone,  and  was  doing 
her  utmost  to  escape.  The  men  on  our  fore- 


160  ELSIE'S  JOUN&  FOLKS. 

most  pursuing  ships  soon  perceived  that  there 
could  be  no  hope  of  escape  for  her.  Commo 
dore  Schley  saw  it,  and  began  to  lighten  the 
strain  on  his  men.  They  were  called  out  on 
the  superstructure  to  see  what  had  been  done 
by  the  guns  of  the  fleet  and  to  watch  the  chase. 
They  came  pouring  out  from  the  turrets,  up 
from  the  engine  rooms  and  magazines — stal 
wart  fellows,  smoke-begrimed  and  sweaty. 
Almost  abeam  they  saw  the  Vizcaya  with  men 
dropping  from  every  port.  Far  astern  were 
the  smoking  wrecks  of  the  Teresa  and  Oquendo, 
ahead  on  the  right  was  the  Colon,  fleeing  for 
her  life,  while  the  Brooklyn  rushed  after  her  re 
lentlessly. 

As  the  men  crowded  on  along  the  decks  and 
on  the  turret  top,  they  suddenly  and  spon 
taneously  sent  up  a  cheer  for  Admiral  Schley. 
The  admiral,  on  the  bridge  above  them,  looked 
down  upon  them  with  moistened  eyes.  "  They 
are  the  boys  who  did  it,"  he  said  to  one  who 
stood  beside  him,  and  he  spoke  truly. 

Then  the  men  cheered  the  Oregon,  which  was 
coming  up  gallantly,  and  her  men  returned  the 


ELSIE'S  70UNG  FOLKS.  IQ\ 

cheer.  Now  all  felt  that  even  the  last  of 
Cervera's  vessels  was  sure  to  be  soon  taken,  and 
signals  of  a  social  and  jocular  character  were 
exchanged.  One  from  the  Brooklyn  suggested 
to  the  Oregon  that  she  try  one  of  her  thirteen- 
inch  guns  on  the  chase.  The  great  cannon 
flashed  and  roared  from  the  forward  turret, 
and  the  shell,  which  rushed  past  the  Brooklyn, 
with  a  noise  like  a  railway  train,  fell  short. 
On  they  rushed,  the  Oregon  visibly  gaming  on 
the  fastest  ship  of  the  Spanish  navy;  a  battle 
ship  built  for  weight  and  solidity  overhauling 
a  cruiser  built  for  speed!  Another  shell  was 
Bent,  and  fell  so  near  the  Colon  that  the  captain 
seemed  to  read  in  it  the  death-warrant  of  his 
ship.  He  turned  her  toward  the  shore  and 
beached  her,  hauling  down  his  flag  as  she 
struck.  €aptain  Cook  went  in  a  boat  to  take 
possession  of  the  prize,  his  crew  being  ordered 
not  to  cheer  or  exult  ovei  the  vanquished. 
The  Colon  surrendered  at  1.10  P.  M.,  ending  a 
naval  battle  that  lasted  less  than  four  hours, 
and  possessed  many  extraordinary  and  unique 
qualities.  It  completed  the  wreck  of  Spanish 


162  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

naval  power  and  dealt  the  decisive  stroke  that 
deprived  Spain  of  her  last  remnant  of  Ameri 
can  colonies.  It  was  of  absorbing  interest  to 
naval  experts  in  all  parts  of  the  world,  and  it 
was  unique  in  that  while  the  defeated  fleet  lost 
six  ships,  more  than  six  hundred  men  killed 
and  drowned,  and  eighteen  hundred  prisoners, 
many  of  them  wounded,  the  victors  had  but 
one  man  killed  and  one  wounded. 

No  wonder  that  when  the  fight  was  over,  the 
victory  won — such  a  victory  too — a  Christian 
man,  such  as  Captain  Philip  of  the  Texas, 
whose  crew  were  cheering  in  a  very  delirium 
of  joy,  should  call  them  about  him,  and,  un 
covering  his  head,  say  in  a  reverential  tone: 
"  I  want  to  make  public  acknowledgment  here 
that  I  believe  in  God  the  Father.  I  want  you 
all  to  lift  your  hats  and  from  your  hearts  offer 
silent  thanks  to  the  Almighty/' 

And  truly  they  had  abundant  reason  for 
great  thankfulness,  having  escaped  with  so 
few  casualties,  while  the  foe  suffered  so  ter 
ribly,  scores  of  them  being  literally  roasted 
alive,  for  the  whole  interior  of  the  ships,  Viz- 


ELSIE'S  JOUNG  FOLKS.  163 

caya,  Oquendo,  and  Teresa  became  like  iron 
furnaces  at  white  heat.  Even  the  decks 
were  red  hot,  and  the  wounded  burned  where 
they  lay.  So  crazed  by  the  sight  of  the  agony 
of  men  wounded  and  held  fast  by  the  jam 
ming  of  gratings,  were  some  of  those  otherwise 
unhurt,  that  they  could  hardly  be  induced  to 
respond  to  efforts  for  their  own  rescue.  They 
would  cling  to  a  ladder  or  the  side  of  a  scorch 
ing  hot  ship  and  have  to  be  literally  dragged 
away  before  they  would  loose  their  hold  and 
drop  into  a  boat  below.  Our  sailors  worked 
hard  on  blistering  decks,  amid  piles  of  ammu 
nition  that  were  continually  being  exploded  by 
the  heat,  and  under  guns  that  might  at  any 
minute  send  out  a  withering  blast,  risking  life 
and  limbs  in  succoring  their  defeated  foes;  for 
it  is  not  too  much  to  say  that  in  that  work  of 
mercy  the  bluejackets  encountered  dangers 
quite  as  deadly  as  those  they  had  met  in  the 
fury  of  battle. 

The  poor  marksmanship  of  the  Spaniards 
saved  our  ships  from  being  much  damaged.  A 
good  many  shots  struck:  the  Brooklyn  bore  in 


164  ELSIE'S  70UNO  FOLKS. 

all  some  forty  scars  of  the  fight,  twenty-five  of 
them  having  been  shells;  but  she  was  so  slightly 
injured  that  she  could  have  begun  all  over 
again  when  the  Colon  turned  over  on  the  shore. 
The  Iowa  was  hit  twice,  the  Texas  three  times, 
one  shell  smashing  her  chart-house  and  an 
other  making  a  hole  in  her  smokestack.  The 
injuries  to  the  other  ships  were  of  even  less 
importance. 


CHAPTEE  XI. 

THAT  morning  that  Cervera  attempted  his 
flight  from  Santiago  General  Shafter  sent  into 
the  Spanish  lines  by  a  flag  of  truce  a  demand 
for  the  surrender  of  the  city.  "  I  have  the 
honor  to  inform  you/'  he  said,  "  that  unless 
you  surrender  I  shall  be  compelled  to  shell 
Santiago  de  Cuba.  Please  instruct  the  citi 
zens  of  all  foreign  countries,  and  all  women 
and  children,  that  they  should  leave  the  city 
before  10  A.M.  to-morrow." 

That  flag  of  truce  had  been  gone  only  two  or 
three  hours  when  there  came  a  sudden  rumor 
that  the  Spanish  fleet  had  gone  to  destruction, 
depriving  Santiago  of  her  chief  defence.  Our 
soldiers  were  so  sure  of  the  prowess  of  our 
sailors  that  they  hailed  the  rumor  as  fact, — as 
news  of  a  victory, — and  when  later  in  the  even 
ing  the  actual  intelligence  of  Schleps  glorious 
triumph  reached  them  they  went  wild  with  joy; 

165 


166  ELSIE'S  JOVNG  FOLKS. 

danced  on  the  crest  of  the  defences,  in  full 
view  of  the  Spaniards,  venturing  to  do  so  be 
cause — as  there  was  a  truce — no  jealous 
sharpshooter  would  dare  fire  on  them.  And 
the  band  played  patriotic  and  popular  airs,  par- 
ticulary  "  There'll  be  a  Hot  Time  in  the  Old 
Town  To-night."  Bonfires  were  made  and  sa 
lutes  fired. 

Drs.  Harold  and  Herbert  Travilla,  wearied 
with  their  labors  for  the  sick  and  wounded,  re 
joiced  as  heartily  as  any  one  else  over  the  good 
news,  yet  at  the  same  time  felt  pity  for  the 
suffering  of  those  of  the  foe  who  had  perished 
so  miserably  by  shot,  shell,  and  fire.  They 
would  have  been  glad  to  aid  the  wounded  pris 
oners,  but  their  hands  were  already  full,  in  giv 
ing  needed  attention  to  our  own  men  so  sorely 
injured  by  Spanish  shot  and  shell.  So  inces 
sant  and  arduous  had  been,  their  labors  in  that 
line,  and  so  fierce  and  exhausting  was  the  heat, 
that  they  were  themselves  well-nigh  worn  out. 
There  had  been  hope  that  the  city  would  sur 
render,  but  on  the  night  of  the  3d — the  day 
of  the  naval  battle — four  thousand  fresh 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS.  167 

Spanish  troops  entered  it,  and  the  hoped-for 
surrender  was  not  made. 

The  Americans  in  the  trenches  were  hot, 
hungry,  and  water-soaked,  and  some  of  them 
grew  very  impatient.  Said  one  of  the  Eough 
Eiders:  "Now  that  we've  got  those  Dagoes 
corralled,  why  don't  we  brand  them?  " 

On  the  6th  something  happened  that  broke 
the  monotony  and  gave  great  joy  to  the  sol 
diers  in  the  trenches.  A  cavalcade  of  men  was 
seen  coming  from  the  beleaguered  city,  the  first 
of  whom  was  quickly  recognized  as  Lieutenant 
Hobson,  who  with  his  seven  comrades  had 
gone  out  one  night,  weeks  before,  on  a  vessel, 
the  Merrimac,  to  sink  her  across  the  narrow 
entrance  to  the  channel  leading  into  Santiago 
harbor,  and  so  bottle  up  the  Spanish  fleet. 

They  failed,  and  were  taken  prisoners  by  the 
Spaniards,  and  had  been  spending  weeks  shut 
up  in  Morro  castle,  but  now  were  exchanged  for 
seven  prisoners  taken  at  San  Juan.  At  sight 
of  them  the  American  soldiers  seemed  to  go 
mad  with  joy.  They  yelled,  danced,  laughed, 
and  even  wept  for  joy.  Then  the  band  on  the 


168  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

foremost  line  struck  up  "The  Star  Spangled 
Banner,"  and  all  stood  silent  at  a  salute.  But 
the  moment  the  music  ceased  it  seemed  as  if 
Bedlam  had  broken  loose.  The  regulars 
crowded  about  the  heroes,  cheering  them, 
shaking  them  by  the  hand,  while  they  from 
their  ambulance  yelled  compliments  and  con 
gratulations  to  the  tattered  and  dirty  soldiers. 

And  when  those  returned  sailors  reached  the 
fleet  after  dark,  they  found  the  ships'  com 
panies  turned  out  as  if  to  greet  an  admiral  at 
least,  coming  to  visit  them,  and  as  their  launch 
was  seen  approaching  from  the  shore  the 
cheers  of  their  brother  tars  made  the  hills  of 
Cuba  ring  almost  as  had  the  thundering  fire 
of  Morro  and  Estrella  when  levelled  against 
them  nearly  six  weeks  before. 

The  surrender  of  Santiago  took  place  on  the 
18th  of  July.  By  that  time  there  was  a  great 
deal  of  sickness  among  our  troops,  and  our 
friends  Harold  and  Herbert  Travilla  were  kept 
very  busy  attending  to  the  sick  and  wounded. 
So  overworked  were  they,  and  so  injuriously 
affected  by  the  malarious  climate,  that  both  be- 


ELSIE'S  JOUNG  FOLKS.  159 

came  ill;  Herbert  so  much  so  that  he  could 
scarcely  keep  about,  and  his  brother  began  to 
question  whether  it  were  not  his  duty  to  take  or 
send  him  home,  or  farther  north,  to  join  their 
mother  and  a  number  of  the  relatives  and  con 
nections  who  were  spending  the  summer  on 
the  Hudson,  or  at  some  Northern  seaside  re 
sort,  which  he  was  at  liberty  to  do,  as  they  were 
serving  as  volunteer  surgeons,  and  without  pay. 

On  the  morning  after  the  surrender  Herbert 
found  himself  entirely  unfit  for  duty,  and  on 
his  account  Harold  felt  much  depressed  as  he 
went  through  the  hospital  examining  and  pre 
scribing  for  his  patients.  Presently  he  heard 
a  quick,  manly  step,  then  a  familiar  voice  say 
ing  in  cheery  tones: 

"Good-morning,  Harold!    How  are  you?" 

The  young  doctor  turned  quickly  with  the 
joyous  exclamation: 

"  Why,  Brother  Levis!  can  it  be  possible  that 
this  is  you?  "  holding  out  his  hand  in  cordial 
greeting  as  he  spoke. 

"  Not  only  possible,  but  an  undeniable  fact," 
returned  Captain  Eaymond,  with  his  pleasant 


170  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

smile,  and  giving  the  offered  hand  a  warm, 
brotherly  pressure. 

"  And  you  came  in  your  yacht?  Have  some 
of  the  family  come  with  you — my  mother " 

"  Oh,  no! "  returned  the  captain  quickly; 
"  at  present  it  is  much  too  warm  for  her — or 
any  of  our  lady  friends — in  this  locality.  She 
and  my  family  are  at  Crag  Cottage,  and  by  her 
request  I  have  come  to  take  you  and  Herbert 
aboard  the  Dolphin  and  carry  you  to  her.  And 
I  didn't  come  alone;  your  brothers  Edward  and 
Walter  are  with  me,  and  your  cousin  Chester 
also." 

"  Oh,  what  delightful  news! "  exclaimed 
Harold,  his  eyes  shining  with  joy.  "  And  your 
yacht  is  here?" 

"Lying  down  yonder  in  the  harbor,  just 
waiting  for  two  additions  to  her  list  of  passen 
gers.  But  where  is  Herbert  ?  "  looking  about 
as  if  in  search  of  him. 

"Lying  in  our  tent;  on  the  sick  list,  poor 
dear  fellow!  "  sighed  Harold.  "  Can  you  wait 
five  minutes  for  me  to  get  through  here  for 
the  present  ?  Then  I  will  take  you  to  him." 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS.  171 

"  Certainly;  longer  than  that,  if  necessary. 
Ah,  I  see  it  was  time — high  time  for  me  to 
come  for  you  boys." 

Harold  smiled  in  a  rather  melancholy  way 
at  that. 

"I  have  grown  to  feel  quite  old  since  we 
have  been  here  in  the  midst  of  so  much  suffer 
ing,  and  obliged  to  take  so  heavy  a  load  of  care 
and  responsibility — performing  serious  opera 
tions  and  the  like,"  he  said  with  a  sigh.  "I 
must  find  you  a  seat,"  he  added,  glancing  about 
in  search  of  one. 

"No,  no,"  the  captain  hastened  to  say;  "I 
should  prefer  walking  around  here  and  making 
acquaintance  with  some  of  these  poor  brave 
fellows — if  you  think  it  would  not  be  un 
pleasant  to  them." 

"  I  think  they  would  be  pleased  to  have  you 
do  so,"  was  Harold's  reply. 

A  few  minutes  later  he  and  the  captain  went 
into  the  tent  where  Herbert  lay  in  a  burning 
fever.  The  very  sight  of  the  captain  and  the 
news  that  he  had  come  to  carry  him  and 
Harold  north  to  cooler  climate,  mother,  and 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

other  dear  ones  seemed  so  greatly  to  revive 
him  that  he  insisted  upon  being  considered 
quite  able  to  be  taken  immediately  on  board 
the  yacht,  and  his  brother  and  brother-in-law 
promptly  set  about  preparations  to  carry  out 
his  wish. 

"  You  will  go  too,  Harold?  "  he  said  inquir 
ingly  to  his  brother. 

"To  the  Dolphin?  Yes,  certainly,  old  fel 
low;  you  are  my  patient  now,  and  I  must  see  to 
it  that  you  are  well  accommodated  and  cared 
for,"  returned  Harold  in  a  sprightly  tone. 

"  And  you  are  going  with  me  to  see  to  that 
throughout  the  voyage?" 

"  I  don't  know,"  Harold  returned  in  a  tone 
of  hesitation;  "  these  poor,  wounded,  and  sick 
feUows " 

"  You'll  be  down  on  your  back  as  sick  as  any 
of  them  if  you  stay  here  another  week," 
growled  Herbert.  "  And  with  nobody  to  take 
care  of  you  youll  die,  and  that  '11  break 
mother's  heart.  And  as  you  are  working  with 
out  pay,  you've  a  right  to  go  as  soon  as  you 
will." 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS.  173 

"Yes,"  said  the  captain,  "and  if  you  fall 
sick  you'll  be  no  service,  but  only  in  the  -way. 
Better  let  me  attend  to  the  necessary  arrange 
ments  for  you,  and  carry  you  off  along  with 
your  brother." 

After  a  little  hesitation  Harold  consented 
to  that,  saying  that  after  seeing  Herbert  on 
board  the  yacht  he  would  return,  make  all 
necessary  arrangements,  bid  good-bye  to  his 
patients,  then  board  the  Dolphin  for  the  home 
ward  voyage. 

"  That's  right,  brother  mine,"  Herbert  said, 
with  a  pleased  smile;  "  I'd  be  very  unwilling  to 
go,  leaving  you  here  alone;  and  wha+  would 
mother  say?" 

It  took  but  a  few  minutes  to  pick  up  their 
few  belongings,  and  they  were  soon  on  the  deck 
of  the  yacht  receiving  the  warm  greetings  of 
their  brothers  and  cousins,  who,  however, 
seemed  greatly  concerned  over  their  weary  and 
haggard  looks. 

"You  are  worn  out,  lads,"  said  Edward, 
"  and  the  best  and  kindest  thing  we  can  do  will 
be  to  carry  you  up  north  to  a  cooler  climate; 


174  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

and  to  mother  and  the  others,  who  will,  I  hope, 
be  able  soon  to  nurse  you  back  to  health  and 
strength." 

"  So  say  I,"  said  Chester. 

"And  I,"  added  "Walter.  "I  have  always 
found  mother's  nursing  the  best  to  be  had  any 
where  or  from  anybody." 

"  Yes/'  said  the  captain,  "  and  there  are  sis 
ters  and  others  to  help  with  it  at  Crag  Cot 
tage,  where  I  hope  to  land  you  a  few  days 
hence." 

In  a  brief  time  Herbert  was  comfortably 
established  in  one  of  the  neat  staterooms,  and 
left  in  Edward's  charge,  while  Harold  went 
ashore  to  make  his  farewell  visit  to  his  hospital 
patients,  while  Chester  and  Walter  accom 
panied  the  captain  in  paying  a  visit  to  some 
of  the  men-of-war  officered  by  old  acquaint 
ances  and  chums  of  the  last-named  when  he 
belonged  to  the  navy. 

It  was  most  interesting  to  them  all  to  see 
both  the  men  and  the  vessels  that  had  taken 
part  in  that  remarkable  battle,  and  to  hear 
accounts  of  its  scenes  from  the  actors  in  them. 


ELSIE'S  JOUNO  FOLKS.  175 

In  fact,  so  much  interested  were  they  that 
Captain  Eaymond  said  he  could  not  have  Ed 
ward  and  Harold  miss  it;  they  must  visit  the 
vessels  later,  leaving  Chester  and  Walter  in 
charge  of  Herbert,  since  he  was  too  ill  to  ac 
company  them. 

That  afternoon  the  plan  was  carried  out, 
and  that  night  the  Dolphin  started  on  her  re 
turn  voyage  to  the  north.  The  change  from 
the  rough  camps  on  Cuban  soil  to  the  luxurious 
cabin  of  the  Dolphin  was  very  agreeable  and 
refreshing  to  the  young  volunteer  physicians, 
but  they  were  too  thoroughly  worn  out  with 
their  toils,  anxieties,  and  privations  for  even 
so  great  and  beneficial  a  change  work  an  im 
mediate  cure.  They  were  still  on  the  sick  list 
when  they  reached  Crag  Cottage. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

CRAG  COTTAGE  had  been  at  Evelyn's  desire 
so  added  to  in  the  past  years  that  it  could  now 
accommodate  a  large  number  of  guests.  There 
were  so  many  who  were  near  and  dear  to  her, 
and  whom  she  loved  to  gather  about  her,  that 
she  could  not  be  content  till  this  was  done. 
Now  the  families  of  Fairview,  Ion,  and  Wood- 
burn  were  all  spending  the  summer  there;  also 
Eonald  Lilburn  and  Annis,  his  wife — though 
just  now  several  of  the  gentlemen  had  gone  to 
Cuba  to  learn  of  the  welfare  of  Harold  and 
Herbert  Travilla,  about  whom  their  mother 
had  grown  very  solicitous.  They  had  been 
gone  long  enough  for  hopes  to  be  entertained 
of  their  speedy  return,  but  there  was  no  cer 
tainty  in  regard  to  the  time  of  their  arrival  at 
the  cottage. 

It  was  late  in  the  afternoon.  The  elder 
people  were  gathered  on  the  front  porch  over- 

176 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS.  177 

looking  the  river,  most  of  the  younger  ones 
amusing  themselves  about  the  grounds. 
Grandma  Elsie  was  gazing  out  upon  the  river, 
with  a  slightly  anxious  expression  of  counte 
nance. 

"  Looking  for  the  Dolphin,  mamma?  "  asked 
her  daughter  Violet. 

"  Yes;  though  it  is  hardly  time  to  expect  her 
yet,  I  fear." 

"  Oh,  yes,  mamma,  for  there  she  is  now! " 
exclaimed  Violet,  springing  to  her  feet  in  her 
delight,  and  pointing  to  a  vessel  passing  up 
the  river,  which  had  just  come  into  sight. 

Many  of  those  on  the  porch  and  the  young 
folks  in  the  grounds  had  also  caught  sight  of 
her,  and  a  joyous  shout  was  raised:  "  The 
Dolphin!  the  Dolphin!  there  she  is!  the  folks 
have  come! " 

"  Oh,  can  we  run  down  and  get  aboard  of 
her,  mamma?"  asked  Elsie  Kaymond.  "I'm 
in  such  a  hurry  to  see  papa  and  get  a  kiss  from 
him." 

"  You  won't  have  long  to  wait  for  that,  I  am 
sure,"  returned  her  mother,  with  a  smile. 


178  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

"But  it  will  be  better  to  wait  a  few  minutes 
and  get  it  here.  There  are  so  many  of  us  that 
if  we  should  all  go  down  to  the  landing  we 
would  be  very  much  in  the  way." 

Others  thought  the  same,  and  the  ladies  and 
children  waited  where  they  were  while  Mr. 
Leland  and  Edward,  his  eldest  son,  went  down 
the  winding  path  that  led  to  the  little  landing- 
place  at  the  foot  of  the  hill,  to  greet  the  friends 
on  board  the  yacht  and  give  any  assistance  that 
might  be  needed. 

They  found  all  well  but  the  two  doctors, 
Harold  able  to  walk  up  to  the  house  with  the 
help  of  a  sustaining  arm,  Herbert  having  to 
be  borne  on  a  litter.  The  mother's  heart 
ached  at  sight  of  his  wan  cheeks  and  sunken 
eyes,  but  he  told  her  the  joy  of  her  presence 
and  loving  care  would  soon  work  a  change  for 
the  better.  He  was  speedily  carried  to  a  com- 
•fortable  bed,  and  everything  done  to  cheer, 
strengthen,  and  relieve  him. 

Nor  was  Harold's  reception  any  less  tenderly 
affectionate  and  sympathizing.  His  mother  was 
very  glad  that  he  was  not  so  ill  as  his  brother, 


ELSIE'S  JOUNG  FOLKS.  179 

and  hoped  the  pure  air  and  cooler  climate 
would  soon  restore  him  to  his  wonted  health 
and  strength. 

"  I  hope  so,  mother  dear,"  he  said,  forcing  a 
playful  tone  and  a  smile,  "  and  that  they  will 
soon  do  as  much  for  Herbert  also.  He,  poor 
fellow,  is  not  fit  to  be  up  at  all,  and  I  think  it 
will  be  well  for  me  to  retire  early." 

"  You  must  do  just  what  you  deem  best  for 
your  health,  my  dear  boy,"  said  his  mother. 
"But  shall  I  not  send  for  a  physician,  as  I 
fear  neither  of  you  is  well  enough  to  manage 
the  case  of  the  other?  " 

"  No,  no,  mother,  please  don't! "  exclaimed 
Herbert;  "  Harold  is  well  enough  to  prescribe 
for  me,  and  I  prefer  him  to  any  other  doctor." 

"As  I  should,  if  he  were  quite  well,"  she 
said,  regarding  Harold  with  a  proud,  fond 
smile,  which  he  returned,  saying  in  cheerful 
tones,  "  My  trouble  is  more  weariness  than  ill 
ness,  mother,  and  I  hope  a  few  days  of  rest 
here  in  the  pleasant  society  of  relatives  and 
friends  will  quite  restore  me  to  wonted  health 
and  vigor." 


180  ELSIE'S  JOUNG  FOLKS. 

"I  hope  so,  indeed/7  she  said,  "and  thai 
Herbert  may  not  be  far  behind  you  in  recover 
ing  his." 

In  the  meantime  joyful  greetings  were  being 
exchanged  among  the  relatives  and  friends 
upon  the  porch,  and  the  returned  travellers 
were  telling  of  what  they  had  seen  and  heard 
in  their  absence,  especially  on  the  coast  of 
Cuba.  It  was  all  very  interesting  to  the  audi 
tors,  but  the  tale  was  not  half  told  when  the 
tea-bell  summoned  them  to  their  evening 
meal. 

Chester  had  a  good  deal  more  to  tell  Lucilla 
as  they  wandered  about  the  grounds  together 
after  leaving  the  table.  And  she  was  greatly 
interested. 

"I  should  like  to  get  aboard  a  battleship," 
she  said;  "particularly  the  Oregon.  What  a 
grand  vessel  it  must  be! " 

"  It  is,"  said  Chester,  "  and  did  grand  work 
in  that  battle;  a  battle  which  will  go  down  in 
history  as  a  most  remarkable  one.  I  am  proud 
of  the  brave  tars  who  fought  it,  and  not  less 
BO  of  the  fine  fellows  who  kept  up  the  fires 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS.  181 

under  the  engines,  which  were  as  necessary  to 
the  gaining  of  the  victory  as  was  the  firing  of 
the  guns." 

"But,  oh,  the  terrible  carnage!"  exclaimed 
Lucilla,  with  a  shudder. 

"  Yes,  that  was  awful;  and  what  a  wonder — 
what  a  cause  for  gratitude  to  God — that  but 
one  was  killed  and  so  few  badly  wounded  on 
our  ships." 

"  Yes,  indeed!  and  truly  I  believe  that  was 
because  we  were  fighting  for  the  deliverance  of 
the  downtrodden  and  oppressed.  Don't  you, 
Chester?" 

"  Most  assuredly  I  do,"  was  his  emphatic  re 
joinder.  "Has  there  been  any  news  from 
Manila?"  he  asked  presently. 

"No,"  she  said,  "but  we  are  looking  every 
day  for  a  letter  from  Max.  Oh,  I  do  hope  he 
is  still  unharmed!  That  victory  of  Dewey's 
seems  to  me  to  have  been  as  great  and  wonder 
ful  as  this  later  one  at  Santiago." 

"  So  I  think.  Ah,  Lu,  darling,  I  wish  Max 
might  be  ordered  home  soon,  both  for  his  own 
sake  and  ours." 


182  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

"  Yes;  but  try  to  be  patient,"  she  returned, 
in  a  light  and  cheery  tone.  "I  am  sure  we 
are  having  pleasant  times  as  things  are,  and  we 
are  young  enough  to  wait,  as  my  father  says. 
I  am  still  almost  three  years  younger  than  he 
thinks  a  girl  ought  to  be  to  undertake  the  cares 
of  married  life." 

"  I  don't  mean  you  shall  have  much  care,  and 
I  am  sure  you  are  fully  capable  of  all  you  would 
be  called  upon  to  do.  My  darling,  if  you  don't 
have  an  easy  life  it  shall  be  from  no  fault  of 
mine." 

"  I  am  sure  of  that,  Chester,  and  not  in  the 
least  afraid  to  trust  my  happiness  to  your 
keeping.  But  I  am  willing  to  wait  somewhat 
longer  to  please  father  and  to  have  Max 
present — especially  as  Eva's  bridegroom.  Oh, 
I  think  a  double  wedding  will  be  just  lovely! " 

"If  one  didn't  have  to  wait  for  it,"  sighed 
Chester.  "  Yet  it  is  a  great  consolation  that 
we  can  be  together  pretty  nearly  every  day  in 
the  year." 

"  Yes,  you  are  a  very  attentive  lover,  and  I 
appreciate  it." 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS.  188 

Later  in  the  evening,  when  most  of  the 
guests  had  retired  to  their  apartments  for  the 
night,  the  captain  and  his  eldest  daughter  had 
a  bit  of  private  chat  upon  the  porch,  for  she 
still  retained  her  love  for  that,  and  it  was 
hardly  less  enjoyable  to  him. 

"You  don't  know  how  I  missed  this  bit  of 
private  talk  with  you,  father,  while  you  were 
away  on  your  little  trip,"  she  said,  with  a  lov 
ing  look  up  into  his  eyes  as  she  stood  by  his 
side  with  his  arm  about  her  waist. 

"  Probably  not  more  than  I  did,  daughter 
mine/'  he  returned,  stroking  her  hair 
caressingly,  then  pressing  his  lips  to  her 
forehead  and  cheek.  "  Pacing  the  deck  alone 
I  missed  my  little  girl  more  than  I  can  tell 
her." 

"Ah,  didn't  you  almost  wish  you  had 
granted  my  request  to  be  allowed  to  go  along 
with  you? "  she  asked,  with  a  pleased  little 
laugh. 

"  No,  my  child;  you  are  too  great  a  treasure 
for  me  willingly  to  expose  you  to  the  risks  of 
such  a  voyage  at  such  a  time." 


184  ELSIE'S  YOUNQ  FOLKS. 

"  You  dear  father!  you  are  so  kindly  careful 
of  me,  and  of  all  your  children." 

"It  behooves  a  man  to  be  careful  of  his 
treasures,"  he  said.  "I  should  have  greatly 
enjoyed  your  companionship,  daughter,  if  I 
could  have  had  it  without  risk  to  you." 

*'  I  should  have  liked  to  see  the  warships  and 
the  scene  of  the  battle,"  she  said.  "What  a 
terrible  battle  it  was,  father — for  the  Span 
iards,  at  least." 

"Yes,"  he  sighed.  "May  the  time  soon 
come  when  men  shall  learn  war  no  more,  but 
shall  beat  their  swords  into  ploughshares  and 
their  spears  into  pruning  hooks." 

"  It  doesn't  seem  as  though  that  time  can  be 
very  near,"  she  said.  "Papa,  do  you  think 
Max  is  in  much  danger  there  in  Manila?  " 

"I  hardly  know,  daughter;  I  hope  we  shall 
hear  from  him  soon.  I  hardly  think  there  will 
be  much,  if  any  more,  fighting  for  him  to  do 
there  at  present.  But  his  next  letter  will 
probably  enable  us  to  judge  better  about  that." 

"  Oh,  I  hope  it  will  come  soon! "  she  ex 
claimed  in  a  tone  of  ardent  desire. 


ELSIE'S  JOUNG  FOLKS.  185 

"  As  I  do,"  he  sighed.  "  I  cannot  hut  feel 
anxious  ahout  my  dear  boy;  though  the  worst 
seems  to  he  over,  there." 

The  next  morning's  mail  brought  the  desired 
letters  to  father,  sisters,  and  ladylove.  The 
captain's  gave  news  of  the  doings  of  the  army 
and  navy,  and  after  a  private  perusal  he  read 
the  greater  part  of  it  aloud  to  the  family  and 
friends.  It  told  of  the  irksomeness  of  their 
situation,  the  weariness  of  the  watching  and 
waiting  for  troops  that  did  not  come,  the  ad 
miral's  patience  and  forbearance  in  taking  the 
delay  so  quietly,  the  troubles  with  the  insur 
gents  under  Aguinaldo,  and  the  commanders  of 
the  warships  of  several  European  nations. 
"  We  know,"  he  said,  "  that  those  fellows  are 
looking  out  for  the  first  sign  of  weakness  on 
our  part,  or  the  first  disaster  that  might  befall 
us,  intending  to  take  advantage  of  it  to  inter 
vene.  I  can  tell  you,  father,  that  Admiral 
Dewey  is  a  credit  to  his  country  and  that 
country's  navy.  He  is  very  kind-hearted,  and 
takes  excellent  care  of  his  men;  he  is  gentle, 
kind  to  all,  but  thorough,  determined,  and 


186  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

energetic;  everything  under  his  control  must 
be  as  perfect  as  possible.  When  it  comes  to 
the  necessity  for  fighting  he  believes  in  being 
most  thoroughly  prepared,  and  striking  quick, 
hard  blows,  soon  putting  the  enemy  in  a  condi 
tion  where  it  cannot  fight.  He  says  little  or 
nothing  about  what  he  expects,  but  seems  to  be 
always  ready  for  whatever  happens.  The  be 
havior  of  the  foreign  ships  must  be  a  constant 
worry  to  him,  though  he  says  little  or  nothing 
about  it.  The  Germans  here  seem  to  study 
methods  of  annoying  us.  Their  ships  are  con 
stantly  coming  in  or  going  out  of  Manila  Bay 
at  all  hours,  and  on  the  most  frivolous  pretexts 
— sometimes  at  night,  in  a  way  that  makes  our 
lookouts  think  them  Spanish  torpedo  boats; 
and  should  we  send  a  shot  at  one  of  them  it 
might  cause  the  gravest  international  compli 
cations.  And  the  German  navy  officers  make 
the  Spanish  officers  their  chosen  com 
panions. 

"The  other  day  our  admiral  learned  that  one 
of  the  German  vessels  had  violated  neutrality 
by  landing  provisions  in  Manila.  He  sum- 


ELSIE'S  TOUNO  FOLKS.  187 

moned  the  flag  lieutenant  to  his  cabin  and 
when  the  officer  came — '  Oh,  Brumby/  he  said, 
'  I  wish  you  to  take  the  barge  and  go  over  to 
the  German  flagship.  Give  Admiral  von 
Diederich  my  compliments,  and  say  that  I  wish 
to  call  his  attention  to  the  fact  that  the  vessels 
of  his  squadron  have  shown  an  extraordinary 
disregard  of  the  usual  courtesies  of  naval  inter 
course,  and  that  finally  one  of  them  has  com 
mitted  a  gross  breach  of  neutrality  in  landing 
provisions  in  Manila,  a  port  which  I  am  block 
ading/  The  admiral  spoke  in  a  quiet,  gently 
modulated  voice,  but  as  the  lieutenant  turned 
to  go  he  called  him  back  and  added  in  a  wrath 
ful  tone,  'And,  Brumby,  tell  Admiral  von 
Diederich  that  if  he  wants  a  fight,  he  can  have 
it  right  now.' 

"  The  message  had  the  desired  effect,  and  we 
have  had  much  less  annoyance  from  the  Ger 
mans  since. 

"  The  English  squadron  here  is  equal  to  the 
German,  and  I  am  glad  to  be  able  to  say  that 
the  British  officers  lose  no  opportunity  to  show 
their  friendship  for  us.  I  am  told  that  the 


188  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

German  admiral  asked  Captain  Chichester,  the 
British  commander,  what  the  English  would  do 
in  case  the  Germans  should  protest  against  an 
American  bombardment  of  Manila,  and  thai 
the  messenger  received  the  answer:  *  Say  t<J 
Admiral  von  Diederich  that  he  will  have  to  call 
on  Admiral  Dewey  to  find  out  what  the  British 
ships  will  do  in  such  an  event.  Admiral 
Dewey  is  the  only  man  authorized  to  answer 
that  question/  I  cannot  vouch  for  the  exact 
truthfulness  of  this  report,"  Max  went  on, 
"but  I  can  for  the  hostility  of  the  Germans 
and  the  friendliness  of  the  English.  And  we 
hear  reliable  reports  of  sailors'  fights  in  Hong- 
Kong,  in  which  British  and  Yankee  blue 
jackets  fight  shoulder  to  shoulder  against  Ger 
man  seamen  subjects  of  the  Kaiser." 

"  Oh,  that  is  good! "  exclaimed  Lucilla,  as 
her  father  paused  in  his  reading,  "  and  I  hope 
we  and  the  British  will  always  be  friends  after 
this.  Don't  you  think,  father,  that  joining 
together  we  could  rule  the  world?" 

"Yes;  and  I  hope,  with  you,  that  we  may 
always  be  friends;  though  it  is  not  necessary 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS.  189 

that  we  should  always  take  part  in  each 
other's  quarrels." 

"I  hope  Max  is  well?"  said  Violet  inquir 
ingly- 

"Yes,"  said  his  father,  "he  tells  me  he  is, 
and  that  he  came  through  the  battle  without 
the  slightest  wound." 

"  I  hope  the  President  will  let  Dewey  come 
home  soon,  and  Brother  Max  with  him,"  said 
little  Elsie.  "Doesn't  he  say  anything  ahout 
it,  papa?" 

"No,  my  child,  except  that  he  fears  it  will 
foe  months,  if  not  years,  before  we  see  each 
other  again.  But  we  won't  despair;  it  may  be 
that  the  war  will  be  short,  and  peace  return 
our  dear  boy  to  us  sooner  than  now  seems 
likely." 

The  captain  seemed  to  have  finished  reading 
the  part  of  Max's  letter  which  he  thought  best 
for  all  to  hear,  and  was  folding  it  up. 
"Mother,"  he  said,  turning  to  Mrs.  Travilla, 
"the  air  out  here  is  delightful  this  morning; 
don't  you  think  it  might  do  Harold  good 
to  lie  yonder  in  the  hammock?  and  that 


190  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

he  could  come  out  with  the  assistance  of 
my  arm?" 

"  I  certainly  do,"  she  said,  "  and  thank  you 
for  your  kind  offer.  Both  he  and  Herbert 
will  be  deeply  interested  in  the  contents  of 
Max's  letter — if  you  are  willing  to  let  them  see 
or  hear  it." 

"  Certainly,  mother,"  the  captain  hastened 
to  say.  "  I  will  carry  it  in  and  read  it  to  them 
before  we  bring  Harold  out." 

And  so  he  did.  They  were  both  greatly 
interested,  and  upon  the  conclusion  of  the 
reading  Harold  was  glad  to  accept  the  offer  of 
the  captain  to  help  him  out  to  the  porch  and 
into  a  hammock,  where  he  could  lie  at  ease 
and  enjoy  the  companionship  of  other  members 
of  the  party,  older  and  younger.  They  were 
all  ready  to  wait  upon  him  and  to  do  whatever 
they  could  for  his  comfort  and  entertainment. 
None  more  so  than  Grace,  whose  ministrations 
he  seemed  to  prefer  to  any  other.  As  the  days 
went  on  they  were  often  left  alone  together, 
while  husbands  and  wives  and  lovers  devoted 
themselves  to  each  other;  Mrs.  Travilla  her- 


ELSIE'S  TOUNG  FOLKS.  IQ\ 

self  to  her  sicker  son,  and  Evelyn  to  her  house 
keeping  and  correspondence,  especially  the 
letters  to  Max,  her  affianced. 

Grace  was  fond  of  Harold,  as  she  thought 
any  one  might  be  of  so  kind  an  uncle,  whose 
medical  skill  had  many  times  relieved  suffering 
for  her,  and  who  had  always  shown  kindly  sym 
pathy  in  her  ailments.  She  wanted  to  make  a 
suitable  return  for  it  all,  so  endeavored  to 
amuse  him  with  cheerful  chat,  music,  and  read 
ing  aloud  anything  that  he  seemed  to  care  to 
hear. 

He  fell  more  deeply  in  love  with  her  day  by 
day,  and  often  found  it  difficult  to  refrain  from 
telling  the  tale  to  her,  and  pleading  for  a  re 
turn.  His  mother  saw  it  all,  and  at  length  ad 
vised  him  to  speak  to  Grace's  father,  tell  him 
the  whole  story,  and  crave  permission  to  do  and 
say  what  he  could  to  win  her  heart. 

"I  have  thought  it  might  be  best  to  wait 
some  years,  mother,"  he  said.  "  I  fear  he  will 
be  astonished,  indignant,  and  deprive  me  of 
her  sweet  society." 

"  Astonished  he  probably  will  be,"  she  said, 


192  ELSIE'S  JOUNa  FOLKS. 

"but  surely  not  indignant;  and  when  he  has 
fully  considered  the  matter,  remembering  that 
there  is  no  tie  of  blood  between  you,  I  think  he 
will  not  withhold  his  consent,  provided  you  are 
willing  to  defer  marriage  till  she  is  of  suitable 
age." 

"I  hope  you  are  right,  mother,  but  such  a 
mixture  of  relationships  as  it  would  make — I 
fear  he  will  think  that  an  insurmountable 
difficulty/' 

"  But  to  rob  his  dearly  loved  daughter  of  a 
life  of  wedded  happiness  he  will  think  still 
worse,  if  I  am  not  greatly  mistaken  in  him. 
And  as  for  the  mixture  of  relationships,  you 
can  still  be  brother  to  him  and  your  sister 
Violet,  and  Grace  remain  his  daughter." 

"You  are  the  best  of  comforters  and  ad 
visers,  mother,"  he  said,  "  and  I  will  take  your 
advice,  and  make  a  clean  breast  of  it  to  the 
captain  at  the  earliest  opportunity." 

He  did  so  before  the  day  was  over.  Seeing 
the  captain  in  the  grounds,  he  joined  him  with 
a  request  for  a  bit  of  private  chat. 

"  Certainly,"  said  the  captain,  leading  the 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS.  193 

way  to  the  summerhouse  on  the  edge  of  the 
cliff.  "  If  you  want  assistance  in  any  way  that 
I  can  give  it,  I  need  hardly  tell  you  that  it  will 
be  a  pleasure  to  me  to  do  so;  especially  as  you 
are  the  brother  of  my  dear  wife." 

"  Thank  you,  Brother  Levis,  I  do  not  doubt 

that  in  the  least;  and  yet "  He  stammered 

and  paused,  coloring  deeply. 

"  I  think  you  need  not  hesitate  to  tell  me," 
the  captain  said,  with  a  look  of  surprise.  "  I 
feel  very  sure  you  would  not  ask  anything 
wrong  or  unreasonable." 

"No;  my  request  is  neither,  I  think.  It  is 
that  I  may,  if  I  can,  win  the  heart  and  hand  of 
your  daughter  Grace." 

"  Surely,  surely  you  must  acknowledge  that 
that  is  unreasonable! "  exclaimed  the  captain, 
in  a  tone  of  astonishment  not  unmixed  with 
indignation.  "  Such  a  mixture  of  relation 
ships — making  you  your  sister's  son-in-law,  and 
my  daughter  my  sister-in-law!  " 

"My  mother's  idea  is  that  we  might  keep 
to  our  own  relationships  as  they  are  now;  and 
she  thinks  as  there  is  absolutely  no  tie  of  blood 


194  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

between  us  there  could  be  nothing  wrong  in 
euch  a  marriage." 

"  No,  perhaps  not  absolutely  wrong,  but  very 
distasteful  to  me.  Besides,  as  you  yourself 
must  acknowledge,  Grace  is  entirely  too  young 
to  marry." 

"  But  all  the  time  growing  older,  as  well  as 
more  and  more  beautiful,  and  I  can  wait. 
She  is  worth  waiting  for  as  long  as  Jacob 
served  for  Eachel.  And  would  it  not  be  wise 
to  give  her  to  a  physician,  who  will  make  her 
health  his  constant  care?  " 

"  Perhaps  so,"  returned  the  captain,  with  a 
rather  perplexed  and  sad  sort  of  smile;  "and 
if  you  have  won  her  heart  and  are  willing  to 
wait  till  she  is  of  suitable  age,  I — don't  forbid 
you  to  tell  her — how  dearly  you  love  her — if 
you  can." 

"A  thousand  thanks,  Brother  Levis!"  ex 
claimed  Harold,  seizing  the  captain's  hand 
in  a  vise-like  grasp,  and  giving  it  a  hearty 
shake. 

"I  don't  know  how  to  put  my  love  into 
words — it  seems  to  me  they  would  be  power- 


ELSIE'S  70UNG  FOLKS.  195 

less  to  express  it — but  I  shall  try  and  hope  to 
win  a  return  by  untiring  devotion." 

"  She  has  a  loving  heart,  and  her  father  finds 
it  hard  to  be  called  upon  to  resign  the  first 
place  in  it,"  the  captain  said,  with  an  involun 
tary  sigh. 

"  But  let  us  hope  that  it  will  be  for  her  hap 
piness,  captain;  and  I  think  we  both  love  her 
well  enough  to  resign  a  good  deal  for  that." 

"Her  father  certainly  does,"  said  the 
captain.  "Dear  child!  she  has  been  a  great 
comfort  and  blessing  to  me  since  my  eyes  first 
rested  upon  her  dear  little  face.  She  has 
never  caused  me  a  pang,  except  by  her  ill- 
health  and  feebleness." 

"I  have  known  her  long  enough  and  well 
enough  to  be  sure  of  that,"  said  Harold.  "  She 
certainly  has  a  lovely  disposition,  as  well  as  a 
beautiful  face  and  form.  I  feel  that  to  win 
her  for  my  own  will  be  the  greatest  good  for 
tune  that  could  possibly  come  to  me." 

"  I  am  glad  you  appreciate  the  worth  of  my 
dear  child,"  the  captain  said,  with  emotion, 
"and  if  you  have  won  her  heart  I  am  not 


196  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

afraid  to  trust  her  happiness  to  your  keeping. 
But,  understand,  I  cannot  let  you  take  her  at 
once." 

"  Yes,  I  understand,  and  shall  not  take  any 
unfair  advantage  of  your  reluctantly  granted 
permission,  Brother  Levis;  but  if  I  can  win  her 
consent,  her  heart,  I  shall  be  a  very  happy 
man,  and  wait  contentedly — or  at  least  un- 
grumblingly — until  you  grant  us  leave  to  be 
come  husband  and  wife." 

Harold  was  not  long  in  availing  himself 
of  the  consent  given.  He  was  on  the  watch 
for  an  opportunity  to  tell  his  tale  of  love 
to  the  one  most  deeply  concerned.  He 
coaxed  her  out  to  that  very  spot  where  he  and 
her  father  had  had  their  private  talk,  there 
told  her  what  she  was  to  him,  and  asked  if  she 
could  return  his  affection  and  willingly  give 
herself  to  him.  She  was  evidently  much  sur 
prised,  listened  with  an  agitated  air  and  face 
suffused  with  blushes,  then  said  low  and  hesi 
tatingly: 

"  Oh,  Uncle  Harold!  how  can  you?  You  are 
eo  good  and  wise — so  much  older  than  I  am — > 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS.  197 

and — and  father  has  often  told  me  that  I  am 
only  a  little  girl — not  nearly  old  enough  to 
think  about — about  such  things — and  so  I  am 
sure  he  wouldn't  want  you  to  talk  to  me  as  you 
did  just  now." 

"But  I  spoke  to  him  first,  and  gained  his 
permission  to  tell  you  of  my  love.  He  prob 
ably  will  not  let  us  marry  for  some  years  to 
come,  even  if  you  care  for  me  in  that  way; 
but  he  is  willing  that  we  should  become  en 
gaged  if  we  choose,  and  be  lovers  till  he  thinks 
you  are  old  enough  to  marry.  And  oh,  dar 
ling!  if  you  care  for  me,  and  will  promise  to  be 
mine  at  some  future  day,  it  will  make  me  the 
happiest  of  men.  Oh,  dearest!  can't  you  love 
me  in  that  way,  even  just  a  little?"  he  con 
cluded  imploringly,  taking  her  hand  in  his  and 
holding  it  in  a  tenderly  affectionate  pressure. 

"  I  can't  help  loving  you,  Uncle  Harold,  you 
are  so,  so  very  good  and  kind  to  me.  But  I 
never  thought  of — of  your  being  my  lover;  for 
I'm  not  wise  and  good  enough  for  you." 

"  I  should  put  it  just  the  other  way,  that  I 
am  not  half  wise  and  good  enough  for  you,  my 


198  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

darling,  my  fairy  queen,"  lie  said,  venturing  to 
put  an  arm  about  her,  draw  her  into  a  close 
embrace,  and  press  an  ardent  kiss  upon  her 
lips. 

She  made  no  resistance,  and  a  few  more 
words  of  love  and  whispered  tenderness 
caused  the  sweet,  blushing  face  to  grow  radiant 
with  happiness.  She  did  not  deny  that  she 
returned  his  affection,  but  at  length  owned  in  a 
few  low-breathed,  hesitating  words  that  she  did. 

Her  face  was  beaming  when  they  returned  to 
the  house,  and  when  she  came  to  her  father 
for  the  usual  good-night  caress,  he  folded  her 
close  to  his  heart  and  gazing  searchingly  into 
the  sweet,  blushing  face,  said  tenderly: 

"My  darling  little  daughter  looks  very 
happy  to-night.  Won't  you  let  your  father 
into  the  secret  of  it?  " 

"Yes,  indeed,  papa;  I  never  meant  to  keep 
anything  from  you,"  she  murmured,  half  under 
her  breath,  and  hiding  her  blushing  face  on  his 
breast.  "I  always  mean  to  tell  you  every 
thing  worth  while,  because  we  love  each  other 
so  very,  very  dearly.  I  am  happy  because  of 


ELSIE'S  JOUNG  FOLKS.  199 

what  Uncle  Harold  has  been  telling  me;  and 
he  says  he  told  you  first,  so  you  know.  And 
you  are  willing,  papa?  " 

"  Yes,  daughter,  when  the  right  time  comes, 
since  it  seems  it  will  make  you  happy.  But," 
he  sighed,  "  it  is  a  little  hard  for  your  father 
to  find  other  men  getting  the  love  of  his  dear 
daughters  away  from  him." 

"  Oh,  papa,  dear,  dearest  papa,  don't  think 
that!  "  she  said,  with  tears  in  her  voice.  "  I've 
always  loved  you  dearly,  and  it  seems  to  me 
that  I  love  you  better  just  now  than  I  ever  did 
before." 

"Ah,  is  that  so,  daughter  mine?"  he  said, 
giving  her  another  tender  caress;  "  it  makes  me 
happy  to  hear  it,  and  to  believe  that  my  dear 
Grace  will  never  cease  to  love  me,  and  will  al 
ways  feel  sure  of  her  father's  loving  sympathy 
in  all  her  joys  and  sorrows." 

"  It  is  very  sweet  to  know  that,  papa  dear," 
she  said.  "  Oh,  I  am  just  the  happiest  girl, 
with  so  many  and  such  dear  loved  ones.  But 
even  with  all  the  others,  father,  I  couldn't  do 
without  your  love." 


200  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

"  I  hope  not,  dear  child.  It  would  be  hard 
indeed  for  me  to  doubt  that,  or  to  be  deprived 
of  yours.  But  now  bid  me  good-night  and  go 
to  your  rest,  for  late  hours  have  always  been 
bad  for  you." 

"  Yes,  sir,  I  know;  and  my  dear,  kind  father 
is  always  so  tenderly  careful  of  me,"  she  said, 
giving  and  receiving  a  close,  loving  embrace. 

It  had  been  a  sultry  day,  followed  by  a  de 
lightful  evening,  a  cool,  refreshing  breeze 
coming  from  the  river,  and  a  full  moon  in  a 
clear  sky  making  it  almost  as  light  as  day  in 
the  grounds,  about  which  the  elder  members  of 
the  party  were  scattered.  The  captain  left  the 
porch  where  he  and  his  daughter  Grace  had 
had  their  little  chat,  and  joined  a  group  under 
the  trees  on  the  lawn.  It  consisted  of  Mrs. 
Travilla — or  Grandma  Elsie,  as  his  first  set  of 
children  had  been  accustomed  to  call  her — her 
daughters,  Mrs.  Leland  and  Mrs.  Eaymond, 
and  her  sons  Harold,  Herbert,  and  "Walter. 
There  was  a  slight  nutter  of  excitement 
among  them  as  he  joined  them  and  took  pos 
session  of  a  vacant  seat. 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS.  201 

"  I  am  glad  you  have  come,  captain/'  said 
Mrs.  Travilla.  "  Harold  has  just  been  telling 
us  of  your  great  kindness  to  him,  and  I  want 
to  thank  you  for  it." 

"Ah!  what  was  that?"  he  asked  in  a  tone 
that  seemed  to  express  surprise.  "  There  are 
few  things  I  would  not  do  for  you  or  yours, 
mother." 

"  I  believe  that,  and  you  have  given  him  the 
right  to  win,  if  he  can,  a  precious  treasure;  and 
to  give  to  me  the  dearest  of  little  daughters." 

"  Ah,  yes!  "  he  said,  as  if  just  comprehending 
her  meaning,  "  and  to  her  father  she  is  such  a 
treasure  as  any  man  might  covet  and  be  re 
joiced  to  win." 

"  An  opinion  in  which  I  am  sure  we  will  all 
agree,"  said  Violet.  "I,  who  certainly  know 
her  well,  think  she  is  an  inestimable  treasure." 

"An  opinion  in  which  we  can  all  join  you, 
I  am  sure,"  added  Herbert,  "  and  I  think  my 
brother  a  most  fortunate  man." 

"  That  is  exactly  what  he  thinks  of  him 
self,"  said  Harold,  with  a  happy  laugh. 
"  Though  there  has  to  be  a  long,  long  waiting 


202  ELSIE'S  70UNG  FOLKS. 

spell  before  the  full  extent  of  that  happiness 
can  be  realized." 

"  How  our  young  folks  are  pairing  off! "  re 
marked  Mrs.  Leland,  with  a  slight  sigh. 

"Ah,  yes,"  said  Violet,  "but  fortunately 
they  don't  pair  off  with  strangers  and  leave  us. 
That  makes  it  much  easier  to  bear,  doesn't  it, 
my  dear?" 

"Yes;  except  for  the  mixture  of  relation 
ships,"  returned  the  captain  a  trifle  ruefully. 

"Is  the  thing  to  be  kept  a  secret? "  queried 
Mrs.  Leland. 

"  I  am  entirely  willing  it  should  be  known  int 
the  connection,"  said  Captain  Kaymond. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

IT  was  growing  late,  and  Evelyn's  guests, 
accustomed  to  keeping  early  hours  while  at 
Crag  Cottage,  had  nearly  all  retired  to  their 
rooms  for  the  night.  But  Chester  Dinsmore 
and  Lucilla  Raymond  were  just  returning  from 
a  stroll  down  the  river  bank,  and  as  they  neared 
the  house  they  could  see  the  captain  pacing 
the  front  porch. 

"  There  is  papa  now,"  said  Lucilla.  "  I  am 
afraid  he  will  think  I  have  been  out  rather 
late." 

"Are  you  afraid  of  a  scolding?"  asked 
Chester. 

"  No;  I  may  get  a  gentle  reproof,  but  noth 
ing  worse.  Papa  never  really  scolds;  but  I 
can't  bear  to  have  him  displeased  with  me. 
My  dear,  dear  father !  I  believe  I  give  him  all 
the  love  that  would  have  been  divided  between 
him  and  my  mother  had  she  lived." 

"  I  am  not  surprised  at  that,"  returned  Ches- 

203 


204      ELSIE' 8  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

ter,  "  for  he  is  certainly  worthy  of  it.  I  have 
learned  to  love  and  honor  him  myself  as  if  I 
were  his  own  son/' 

"  Oh,  Chester,  how  glad  I  am  to  hear  you 
Bay  that!  "  exclaimed  Lucilla. 

But  that  ended  the  talk,  for  they  were  at  the 
foot  of  the  porch  steps,  and  the  captain  spoke, 
addressing  them.  "Ah,  so  here  you  are  at 
last,  my  dears.  I  was  beginning  to  feel  a  trifle 
anxious  lest  something  had  befallen  you." 

"  Oh,  no,  father!  we  are  all  right/'  exclaimed 
Lucilla,  in  lively  tones,  "but  the  bewitching 
moonlight  and  pleasant  breeze  tempted  us  to 
linger  lor  *er  than  usual.  I  hope  you  are  not 
vexed  wit  a  us?" 

"Not  very  seriously,  daughter,"  he  said, 
with  a  smile,  "  but  it  is  high  time  now  that  you 
were  getting  ready  for  your  night's  rest.  I 
want  you  to  have  plenty  of  that,  and  I  know 
you  like  to  be  up  early." 

"  Yes,  indeed,  father;  for  my  early  walks  and 
talks  with  you  are  among  my  greatest 
pleasures." 

"  Your  father  in  the  morning,  your  lover  at 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS.  205 

night,"  Chester  said,  with  a  pleasant  laugh. 
"  I'm  glad  and  thankful,  captain,  that  you  let 
me  have  her  for  something  like  half  the  time. 
Good-night,  now!  and  pleasant  dreams  to  you 
both,"  he  added,  turning  away  and  passing 
into  the  house,  hardly  waiting  for  their  return 
of  his  parting  good  wishes. 

"  Now  I  suppose  I  must  say  good-night  and 
go  too,"  Lucilla  said,  putting  her  arms  about 
her  father's  neck  and  looking  up  lovingly  into 
his  face. 

"I  shall  take  about  five  minutes  of  your 
society  first,"  he  returned,  smiling  and  patting 
her  cheek.  "I  have  something  to  tell  you; 
something  that  will,  perhaps,  be  a  little  sur 
prise  to  you." 

"  Nothing  bad,  I  hope,  father?  " 

"  No,  not  exactly  bad — though  I  must  own  it 
is  something  of  a  trial  to  me.  Your  sister 
Grace  has  followed  your  bad  example,  and 
given  the  first  place  in  her  heart  to  another; 
my  consent  has  been  asked,  given,  and  they 
are  engaged,  though  not  to  marry  for  the  next 
five  years." 


206  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

"Father!"  exclaimed  Lucilla,  in  a  tone  of 
utter  astonishment,  "to  whom?  Chester's 
brother  Frank?" 

"What  a  guess!"  laughed  her  father. 
"  No;  try  again." 

She  reflected  a  moment,  then — "  It  can't  be 
Uncle  Harold?  "  she  ventured,  in  a  tone  that 
seemed  to  say  that  that  was  hardly  possible. 
"  He  is  surely  much  too  old  for  her." 

"Unfortunately  I  cannot  make  that  objec 
tion,  since  there  is  some  years'  less  difference 
in  their  ages  than  in  your  Mamma  Vi's  and 
mine." 

"  Oh,  papa!  and  are  they  really  lovers,  and 
engaged? " 

"  Yes;  though  such  a  match  is  very  distaste 
ful  to  me — simply  on  account  of  the  mixed-up 
relationship  that  their  marriage  would  bring 
about;  but  when  I  found  the  fancy  and  affec 
tion  were  mutual,  I  could  not  withhold  my 
consent." 

"  You  dear  father!  you  are  always  so  kindly 
considerate  of  other  people's  welfare  and  hap 
piness,"  she  said  in  tones  tremulous  with  emo- 


ELSIE'S  JOUNG  FOLKS.  £07 

tion.  "I  am  sure  nobody  ever  had  a  kinder, 
better  father  than  ours." 

"It  is  most  pleasant  to  have  my  daughter 
think  so,  whether  I  deserve  it  or  not,"  he  said 
low  and  tenderly,  holding  her  close  to  his  heart 
and  pressing  kisses  on  her  forehead,  cheek, 
and  lips.  "  Now  go  and  make  yourself  ready 
for  bed,"  he  added,  "  and  don't  let  this  bit  of 
surprising  news  keep  you  from  sleeping.  I 
want  my  dear  eldest  daughter  fresh  and  bright 
for  my  entertainment  in  the  morning." 

The  house  being  so  full,  Lucilla,  Grace,  and 
Evelyn  shared  the  same  room.  Grace  was  in 
bed,  but  not  asleep  as  usual,  Eva  preparing  for 
rest,  when  Lucilla  came  in  from  her  talk  with 
her  father.  She  glanced  at  her  sister,  and 
seeing  her  eyes  closed  thought  her  sleeping. 

"  Oh,  Eva! "  she  whispered  to  her  friend, 
"do  you  know — have  you  heard  the  news?" 

"News?  No.  I  have  been  busy  about 
household  matters,  and  no  one  has  told  any 
thing.  What  is  it — war  news?  " 

"No,  oh,  no!"  glancing  smilingly  toward 
Grace;  "something  even  more  interesting,  I 


208  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

think,  unless  Max  were  concerned  in  it.  It  is 
that  we  have  another  pair  of  lovers  in  the 
house — Gracie  there  and  Uncle  Harold.  I'll 
have  to  quit  calling  him  l  uncle/  though,  since 
he  is  to  be  my  brother  one  of  these  days." 

"Is  it  possible!  Well,  he  has  won  a  prize, 
I  think." 

Grace  was  not  asleep  now;  her  wide  open 
eyes  were  fixed  upon  the  two  girls  and  her 
cheeks  rosy  with  blushes.  "No,  it's  I  that 
have,  Eva,"  she  said.  "  I  don't  know  how  any 
body  so  good  and  wise  and  kind  could  take  a 
fancy  to  poor  silly  little  me!  " 

At  that  Lucilla  ran  to  the  bed,  threw  her 
arms  about  her  sister,  and  showered  kisses 
upon  her  lips  and  cheeks.  "You  dear,  dear 
thing!  you  are  neither  poor  nor  silly,"  she  said. 
"  I  think  the  only  wonder  is  that  all  the  men 
don't  fall  head  over  ears  in  love  with  you. 
They  certainly  would  if  they  had  good  sense, 
taste,  and  discernment." 

At  that  Grace  indulged  in  a  peal  of  low,  soft 
laughter.  "  You  funny  girl !  "  she  said.  "  I 
am  glad  indeed  that  they  are  not  so  silly,  for 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS.  209 

what  in  the  world  could  I  do  with  so  many 
lovers?  One  is  quite  a  plentiful  supply  for 
me." 

"  That's  right,  Grade,"  exclaimed  Evelyn. 
"I'm  sure  one  such  as  mine  should  be  quite 
enough  for  anybody." 

"  Well,  I'm  not  going  to  say  '  Uncle  Harold ' 
any  more,"  laughed  Lucilla. 

"  No,  he  doesn't  want  either  of  us  to,"  said 
Grace.  "  But  now  I  suppose  both  he  and  papa 
would  say  I  must  try  to  go  at  once  to  sleep." 

"  Yes;  so  I'll  stop  hugging  and  kissing  you, 
and  be  quiet  as  a  mouse,  getting  ready  for  bed, 
so  as  not  to  keep  you  awake,"  said  Lucilla,  giv 
ing  her  a  final  loving  embrace,  then  gliding 
away  from  the  bed  to  the  toilet  table. 

"Do  you  think  Max  will  like  it?"  asked 
Evelyn,  in  an  undertone. 

"Yes,  I  do.  He  and  Harold  have  always 
been  good  friends.  But  as  papa  says,  it  will 
make  an  unpleasant  mixture  of  relationships. 
He  will  be  brother-in-law  to  Grace  besides 
being  her  own  father,"  she  added,  with  a  slight 
laugh;  "yet  I  know  very  well  she  will  always 


210  ELSIE'S  JOUNa  FOLKS. 

remember  that  he  is  her  father — her  dearly 
loved  and  honored  father." 

"I  am  certain  of  it/'  said  Evelyn;  "and 
that  she  would  never  make  the  match  without 
her  father's  knowledge  and  consent." 

"No,  indeed!"  responded  Lucilla,  turning 
a  loving  look  upon  the  now  sleeping  Grace. 

Lucilla  had  scarcely  left  her  father  on  the 
porch  when  Violet  joined  him  there. 

"  I  thought  it  possible,  Levis,  that  you  might 
not  object  to  your  wife's  company  in  your  walk 
here,"  she  said  in  a  lively  tone,  and  slipping 
her  hand  into  his  arm. 

"  Object,  my  darling,  light  of  my  eyes  and 
joy  of  my  heart!  "  he  said  in  a  loving,  mirthful 
tone,  bending  down  to  kiss  the  sweet  lips. 
"  Yours  is  the  sweetest  companionship  I  know 
of.  I  should  be  glad  to  think  mine  was  as 
delightful  to  you." 

"  As  I  don't  know  how  to  measure  either 
one,  I  can  only  say  that  it  is  the  most 
delightful  of  all  in  the  world  to  me," 
she  returned  with  a  happy  la*ugh.  Then  in  a 
somewhat  graver  tone,  "  Oh,  my  dear  husband, 


ELSIE'S  70UN&  FOLKS.  211 

you  don't  know  how  dearly  I  and  all  your  chil 
dren  love  you!  Neither  Elsie  nor  Ned  is  ever 
willing  to  go  to  bed  without  your  fatherly 
good-night  caresses,  and  they  always  bewail 
the  necessity  for  doing  that  when  you  are 
away  from  home." 

"  Probably  not  regretting  it  more  than  their 
father  does,"  he  said.  "Yes,  the  love  of  my 
children  is  a  highly  esteemed  blessing  to  me, 
and,  unfortunately,  I  cannot  help  feeling  it 
something  of  a  grief  and  disappointment  when 
I  learn  that  their  tenderest  affection  has  been, 
transferred  to  another." 

"  Ah,  you  are  thinking  of  Grace  and  Harold. 
But  be  comforted,  my  dear;  I  am  certain 
that  Grace  does  not  love  her  father  less  be 
cause  Harold  has  won  a  place  in  her  heart.  I 
do  not  love  my  dear  mother  any  the  less  for 
loving  you,  my  dear  husband,  or  you  any  the 
less  for  loving  her." 

"  I  am  glad  to  hear  it,  my  darling,"  he  said, 
tenderly  pressing  the  hand  she  had  laid  in  his. 

"And  surely  we  cannot  blame  my  brother 
and  your  daughter  for  loving  each  other  when 


212  ELSIE'S  TOUNa  FOLKS. 

they  are  both  so  worthy  of  affection  that  no 
one  who  knows  them  can  help  giving  it  to 
them." 

"  You  are  a  special  pleader,  my  dear/'  he  said 
with  a  smile;  "  and  they  hardly  need  one  with 
me,  for  I  am  fond  of  them  both — particularly 
of  my  frail  young  daughter/' 

"  Ah,  and  does  not  that  cause  you  to  rejoice 
that  she  loves,  and  is  beloved  by,  a  good  and 
successful  physician  ?" 

"  That  is  a  cause  for  thankfulness,  my 
dear,"  he  returned  pleasantly.  "  But  shall  we 
not  go  in  now  and  retire  to  rest?  It  is  grow 
ing  late." 

"Yes,  if  you  have  finished  your  evening 
promenade;  I  don't  want  to  rob  you  of 
that." 

"I  think  I  have  taken  sufficient  exercise, 
and  now  prefer  rest  and  sleep,"  he  answered 
laughingly,  as  he  drew  her  on  toward  the  door 
way. 

As  Lucilla  came  tripping  down  the  stairway 
the  next  morning,  Harold  was  passing  through 
the  lower  hall. 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS.  213 

"  Good-morning,  Lu,"  he  said,  looking  up  at 
ber. 

"  Good-morning,  Dr.  Travilla,"  she  returned 
demurely. 

"What!"  he  exclaimed,  "what's  that  you 
are  calling  me?" 

"  Dr.  Travilla.     That's  your  name,  isn't  it?  " 

"Yes — to  strangers  and  people  not  related 
to  me;  but — you  called  me  '  uncle '  yester 
day." 

"  But  you're  not  my  uncle,  and  it  seems  you 
intend  to  become  my  brother-in-law,  so " 

"So  Harold  without  the  ' uncle '  would  be 
the  most  appropriate  name,  wouldn't  it?" 

"  Perhaps  so,  if — if  you  won't  think  it  dis 
respectful." 

"Not  a  bit  of  it.  Call  me  Harold,  or  I'll 
be  very  apt  to  call  you  Mrs.  Dinsmore  one  of 
these  days." 

They  ended  with  a  laugh  and  cordial  hand 
shaking,  just  as  the  captain  appeared  in  the 
outer  doorway.  Then  they  joined  him  in  a 
stroll  about  the  grounds. 

"There  is  a  dark  cloud  in  the  east,"  re* 


214  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

marked  Lucilla,  in  a  regretful  tone;  "we  are 
likely  to  have  a  rainy  day,  are  we  not,  papa?  " 

"  Yes,"  he  said,  "  but  it  need  not  necessarily 
be  an  unpleasant  one.  We  may  find  plenty  of 
indoor  employment  and  recreations/' 

"  Yes,"  said  Harold,  "  there  have  been  many 
pleasant  rainy  days  in  my  past  experiences. 
And  they  are  not  so  bad  for  a  strong,  healthy 
man,  even  if  he  must  go  out  in  the  rain/' 

"And  when  gardens  and  fields  are  needing 
rain,  we  long  and  pray  for  it,"  added  Lucilla. 

"  How  is  Grace  this  morning? "  asked 
Harold. 

"  She  was  still  sleeping  when  I  left  the 
room,"  replied  Lucilla;  "but  probably  she  is 
up  and  ready  for  the  call  to  breakfast  by  this 
time." 

"And  there  it  is,"  said  the  captain,  as  the 
sound  of  the  ringing  of  a  hand-bell  came  from 
the  house;  "  so  let  us  go  in  and  not  keep  the 
others  waiting." 

They  met  Violet  and  Grace  in  the  hall  as 
they  entered,  and  it  was  pretty  to  see  the 
latter's  blush  and  smile  as  Harold  greeted  her. 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS.  215 

The  clouds  were  increasing  and  growing 
darker,  and  before  they  left  the  table  the  rain 
had  begun  to  fall.  So  they  talked  of  indoor 
occupations  and  amusements. 

"  We  might  have  a  little  fun,  if  everybody's 
willing,"  remarked  Ned  Raymond,  giving  Mr. 
Lilburn  a  significant  look  and  smile. 

"  Yes;  little  boys — big  ones  too — can  gener 
ally  get  up  some  fun  among  themselves  when 
they  try/'  was  Cousin  Eonald's  answering  re 
mark,  without  the  slightest  indication  that  he 
took  Ned's  hint. 

"And  I  know  Cousin  Eonald  is  very  kind 
about  helping  in  that,"  returned  Ned  insinuat 
ingly. 

"Yes,  he  is  fond  of  giving  pleasure  to  his 
young  friends,"  remarked  Mrs.  Lilburn,  with 
a  loving  smile  up  into  her  husband's  face.  "  I 
think,  Ned,  he  will  help  you  to  some  before  the 
day  is  over." 

They  were  on  the  porch,  for  there  was  no 
wind  at  the  moment  to  drive  the  rain  in  upon 
them,  and  it  was  cooler  there  than  within 
doors.  As  Annis  finished  speaking  there  was 


216  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

a  sudden  cry  of  distress,  seemingly  coming 
from  the  river  just  below.  "  Help!  help!  I 
shall  drown!  nobody  will  help  me!  " 

It  was  a  man's  voice  and  there  was  a  foreign 
accent  in  the  tones.  It  made  quite  a  stir  in 
the  little  assembly  on  the  porch,  the  lads  ex 
claiming:  "  Oh,  the  poor  fellow!  Can't  we 
help  him,  Grandma  Elsie?  Surely  the  men 
on  the  Dolphin  will  do  what  they  can! "  But 
hardly  were  the  words  spoken  when  another 
voice  called  out  in  reply  to  the  first: 

"  Hould  on  there,  me  jewel,  an'  I'll  give  ye 
a  lift.  I'm  the  b'ye  that  kin  do  it." 

"  Oh,  I  hope  he  will  get  him  out! "  cried 
Ned,  in  great  excitement.  "  Papa,  you'll  let 
them  take  him  on  board  the  yacht,  won't 
you?  " 

"  Certainly,  if  he  wishes  to  be  taken  there," 
replied  the  captain,  with  a  smiling  glance  at 
Cousin  Eonald. 

Just  then  the  second  voice  called  out, 
"Here  he  is — the  half  drownded  Frenchman; 
an'  now  will  the  likes  of  yees  aboord  that  craft 
take  'im  in  an'  dry  'im  off?  " 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS.  217 

"  Of  course;  that's  exactly  what  the  captain 
would  do  if  here  were  here,"  answered  a  third 
voice,  which  sounded  exactly  like  that  of  the 
man  at  present  in  charge  of  the  yacht. 

"  Oh,  I'm  glad  he  didn't  drown!  "  exclaimed 
Elsie  Kaymond,  with  a  sigh  of  relief. 

"  I  presume  such  people  don't  often  drown, 
Elsie  dear,"  laughed  her  mother. 

"  Oh,  mamma,  I  often  hear  of  people  drown 
ing,"  said  the  little  girl.  "And,  Uncle  Har 
old,  don't  they  need  a  doctor  when  they  are 
nearly  drowned?" 

"  They  are  very  apt  to,"  he  replied  with  a 
slight  laugh.  "  Do  you  want  me  to  go  down 
now  and  see  about  that  man? '" 

"  If  you  could,  without  getting  wet,"  she  an 
swered  hesitatingly. 

"  Suppose  I  go,"  said  her  Uncle  Herbert; 
"I'm  pretty  well  now,  and  am  perhaps 
almost  as  skilful  a  physician  as  my  older 
brother." 

But  now  the  captain  interposed. 

"  I  can't  have  either  of  my  young  brothers 
expose  himself  to  this  rain,  for  the  men  on  the 


218  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

yacht  are  quite  competent  to  deal  with  thai 
Frenchman's  case." 

"I  should  say  so  indeed/'  said  Mr.  Lilburn 
gravely,  "  for  it  is  not  likely  that  he  was  in  the 
water  many  minutes.  So,  my  wee  bonny 
bairnie  Elsie,  dinna  fash  yersel'  ony  mair  aboot 
him,"  he  concluded,  with  an  affectionate 
look  and  smile  into  the  face  of  the  little 
girl. 

"  Oh,  Cousin  Eonald,  did  you  do  it  all?  "  ex 
claimed  Ned.  "Dear  me,  how  stupid  I  am! 
I  might  have  known  it  was  you." 

"  I  doubt  if  you  really  know  it  yet,  laddie," 
laughed  the  old  gentleman. 

Ned  turned  to  his  father.  "Papa,  may  I 
take  an  umbrella  and  just  run  down  to  the 
Dolphin  for  a  few  minutes  to  ask  about  it?  " 

"  It  is  not  worth  while,"  replied  the  captain; 
"I  am  very  sure  you  would  make  no  dis 
coveries." 

"Then  it  was  you,  Cousin  Ronald,  wasn't 
it,  now?  Please  own  up,"  exclaimed  Ned, 
with  a  laughing  look  into  the  old  gentleman's 
face. 


ELSIE'S  70DNG  FOLKS.  219 

"  Folk  shouldna  find  fault  with  what  they've 
asked  for,"  was  the  old  gentleman's  non 
committal  rejoinder. 

"  Oh,  no,  sir!  no  indeed!  but  I  was  not  mean 
ing  to  find  fault,"  laughed  N"ed;  "I  think  it 
was  good  fun,  and  hope  you  will  give  us  more 
of  it." 

Just  as  he  pronounced  the  last  word  a  fierce 
bark,  seemingly  that  of  a  very  large  dog,  fol 
lowed  instantly  by  a  scream  as  if  a  woman 
were  in  pain  and  terror,  startled  them  all, 
and  there  were  outcries  of  affright  from  the 
children,  while  several  of  the  grown  people 
started  to  their  feet  and  looked  anxiously  in 
the  direction  of  the  sounds,  which  had  seemed 
to  come  from  the  vicinity  of  the  porch, 
but  a  little  farther  toward  the  rear  of  the 
house. 

Another  bark  from  the  dog,  then  a  woman's 
voice  in  tones  of  wild  affright,  "  Oh,  some 
body  help,  help!  this  dog  will  tear  me  to 
pieces." 

Mr.  Leland  and  Walter  Travilla  stepped 
quickly  to  the  end  of  the  porch  nearest  the 


220  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

sounds  and  looked  around  the  corner  of  the 
house,  but  instantly  reported  that  neither 
woman  nor  dog  was  to  be  seen. 

"  Oh,  another  sell  from  Cousin  Eonald! " 
laughed  Ned.  "  Oh,  there  it  is  again! "  for 
just  then  there  was  a  sound  as  of  a  loud  knock 
at  a  side  door,  and  a  man's  coarse  voice  thun 
dering,  "  Let  me  in  oot  o'  this  rain,  ye  slow- 
going,  good-for-naught  biddies.  Let  me  in,  I 
say,  and  be  quick  about  it." 

A  woman's  scream  followed  instantly,  "  Oh, 
captain,  or  some  o'  you  gentlemen,  come 
here  quick  and  save  us  from  this  drunken 
rascal." 

Some  of  those  on  the  porch  were  a  little 
startled  for  an  instant,  but  a  laugh  quickly 
followed,  and  the  fun  went  on  for  some 
minutes — bees,  mice,  chickens,  and  puppies 
being  heard,  but  not  seen  or  felt. 

But  the  rainfall  was  growing  heavier,  and  at 
length  Harold  suggested  that  it  might  be  well 
for  Grace,  if  not  for  all,  to  go  within  doors  to 
escape  the  dampness. 

Nearly  all  at  once  complied  with  the  sugges- 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS.  221 

tion,  and  Mrs.  Travilla,  inviting  Grace  to  a  seat 
by  her  side,  said  low  and  tenderly: 

"  Harold  gave  me  a  piece  of  news  last  night 
that  has  made  me  very  happy.  I  hope  one  of 
these  days  to  number  you  among  my  dear 
daughters,  and  shall  feel  most  happy  in  doing 
so." 

"  Oh,  Grandma  Elsie,  it  is  so  kind  in  you  to 
say  that! "  returned  Grace  tremulously,  but 
blushing  with  pleasure  as  she  spoke;  "it  will 
be  very  sweet  to  have  you  for  my  mother,  for 
I  have  loved  you  dearly  ever  since  I  first  saw 
you." 

At  that  moment  Walter  came  and  took  a 
seat  on  the  other  side  of  her. 

"  Oh,  Gracie,"  he  said  in  an  undertone,  "  I 
am  so  glad  of  Harold's  news — that  I  am  to 
have  you  for  a  sister  at  some  future  day.  I'll 
try  to  be  a  good  brother  to  you." 

"  And  I  certainly  intend  to  do  my  best  to  be 
a  good  sister  to  you,  Walter,"  she  answered  'in 
the  same  low  tone,  and  with  a  vivid  blush  and 
one  of  her  sweetest  smiles. 

"  Thanks,"  he  said.    "  I  wish  the  wedding 


222  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

was  to  take  place  directly;  some  time  this  fall, 
at  least.  Couldn't  we  coax  your  father  to  al 
low  it?" 

She  laughed  and  shook  her  head.  "  Papa 
would  never  allow  it,  and  I — don't  believe  I 
could  consent  myself.  Keally,  the  very  thought 
of  doing  anything  so  important  so  suddenly 
more  than  half  frightens  me." 

"  Harold  is  a  mild,  good-natured  kind  of  fel 
low;  you  needn't  be  afraid  of  him,"  laughed 
Walter. 

"No,  not  of  him  exactly,"  returned  Grace, 
laughing  a  little  also  and  blushing  quite  a  good 
deal,  "but  of — of  the  sudden  change  in  my 
way  of  life — leaving  my  father  and  all  the  rest 
of  my  family." 

But  there  the  talk  between  them  ended  for 
the  time,  for  Harold's  near  relatives  came  up, 
one  after  another,  to  tell  Grace  how  welcome  a 
new  member  of  their  near  connection  she 
would  be.  Chester  Dinsmore  was  the  only 
one  who  expressed  any  regret,  and  that  not  to 
Grace,  but  to  Lucilla. 

"  I  am  sorry  for  my  brother  Frank,"  he  said. 


ELSIE'S  70UNG  FOLKS.  223 

"  He  has  been  desperately  in  love  with  her,  but 
your  father  would  not  let  him  speak.  And  I 
thought  it  would  be  pleasant  to  be  so  closely 
and  doubly  connected — two  sisters  marrying 
brothers." 

"  I  am  sorry,  since  it  disappoints  you/'  said 
Lucilla.  "  But  I  hope  Frank  will  soon  get 
over  his  disappointment  and  find  some  one  who 
will  suit  him  still  better.  Besides,  Grace  being 
so  delicate,  it  is  well  for  her  to  get  into  the 
hands  of  a  good  physician." 

"  True  enough/'  returned  Chester,  "  and  we 
may  as  well  look  at  it  in  that  way,  for  there  is 
no  use  in  fretting  over  what  can't  be  helped.'* 

September  had  come;  the  summer  heat  was 
over  and  business  called  the  gentlemen 
of  our  party  to  their  more  southern  homes. 
Preparations  began,  and  one  little  company 
after  another  departed,  leaving  the  rest  feeling 
somewhat  lonely  and  dull  without  them.  The 
captain  and  his  family,  Grandma  Elsie,  Eve 
lyn,  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Lilburn  were  to  go  in  the 
yacht,  which  carried  them  away  a  few  days 
later — down  the  Hudson  Eiver  and  down  the 


224  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

Atlantic  coast  to  the  seaport  near  their  South 
ern  homes. 

A  joyous  welcome  from  lovers,  relatives,  and 
friends  awaited  them  there.  Then  followed 
the  fall,  winter,  and  early  spring  months,  filled 
up  and  made  delightful  by  the  accustomed 
round  of  study,  needlework,  social  calls,  and 
visits,  interspersed  with  religious  duties  and 
charitable  work,  etc. 

Evelyn  was  often  at  Woodburn,  and  she  and 
Lucilla  made  many  pretty  things  for  the 
adornment  of  their  future  homes.  The  wed 
dings  were  to  be  postponed  till  Max  came  home, 
and  to  their  disappointment  that  home-com 
ing  was  deferred  month  after  month  till  Ches 
ter  grew  exceedingly  weary  of  waiting. 
Letters  were  received  occasionally  from  Max, 
but  he  knew  no  more  than  they  when  he  would 
be  able  to  rejoin  them  and  claim  his  bonny 
bride.  The  waiting  was  doubtless  harder  for 
him  than  for  Chester  or  either  of  the  girls. 
They  indeed  seemed  to  take  it  quietly  and  con 
tentedly. 

Grace  was  very  happy  with  her  lover  close  at 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS.  £25 

hand  and  often  visiting  her  professionally  or 
otherwise.  And  with  her  this  state  of  things 
seemed  to  be  conducive  to  health;  she  grew 
rosier,  stronger,  gayer,  and  more  lively  in  her 
speech  and  manner  than  she  had  ever  been  be 
fore.  So  great  a  joy  was  it  to  her  father  to 
perceive  the  change  that  he  soon  fully  forgave 
Harold  for  seeking  her  affection  while  she  was 
still  so  young  and  feeble.  Harold  seemed  to 
be  waiting  very  patiently,  and  when  Chester 
grumbled  at  his  long  enforced  wait,  Lucilla 
sometimes  playfully  called  his  attention  to  the 
good  example  set  him  by  Harold. 

"  But  there  isn't  the  same  need  of  waiting  in 
our  case,"  he  would  reply,  "for,  I  am  thank 
ful  to  say,  you  are  as  healthy  a  girl  as  any  that 
I  know  of." 

"Yes;  but  think  of  the  disappointment  to 
Max  and  Eva  if  we  shouldn't  wait  for  them, 
when  we  can  be  together  almost  as  much  as  if 
we  were  married,  and  all  the  time  doing  things 
to  make  our  new  home  as  lovely  as  possible." 

The  continuance  of  war  in  the  Philippines,  a 
cause  of  more  or  less  regret  to  everybody,  was 


226  ELSIE' 8  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

doubly  so  to  Max's  friends  and  relatives, because 
it  delayed  his  return  month  after  month. 
They  missed  him  particularly  when  Christ 
mas  time  came  and  he  was  not  there  to  share 
in  the  pleasant  exchange  of  gifts  and  greet 
ings.  They  had  sent  gifts  to  him.,  hoping  they 
would  reach  him  in  good  season,  and  as  usual 
they  bestowed  them  upon  each  other.  For 
weeks  beforehand  Violet  had  spent  a  good  deal 
of  time  in  her  studio,  and  the  result  was  a 
handsome  portrait  of  the  captain  for  each  of 
his  older  daughters.  They  were  highly  pleased 
with  them,  saying  that  nothing  else  could  have 
given  them  so  much  pleasure.  The  captain's 
gifts  to  them  and  Violet  were  valuable  books 
and  some  fine  paintings  for  their  walls. 

"You  see,  Chester,"  Lucilla  said,  when  ex 
hibiting  hers  to  him,  "that  we  are  getting 
more  and  more  for  the  adornment  of  our  home 
while  we  wait  for  it." 

"  Adornment  which  could  go  on  just  as  well 
if  we  were  already  in  it,"  he  returned,  with  a 
rather  rueful  laugh. 

"Well,  for  your  consolation  please  remem- 


ELSIE'S  JOUNG  FOLKS.  227 

ber  that  it  is  near  enough  to  be  looked  at  every 
flay/'  replied  Lucilla,  in  a  sprightly  tone. 
"  And  see  here  what  your  fiancee  has  prepared 
for  you,"  drawing  a  small  package  from  her 
pocket  as  she  spoke. 

"  Thanks!  Some  of  her  own  work,  I  hope," 
he  said,  with  a  gratified  look  and  smile. 

"Yes,  I  would  have  you  enjoy  as  much  of 
my  work  as  possible." 

He  had  it  opened  now,  and  found  it  a  beaded 
purse. 

"Oh,  how  handsome!"  he  cried.  "Many, 
many  thanks,  dearest!  I  have  no  need  of  a 
reminder  of  you,  but  if  I  had,  this  would  be  one 
every  time  I  looked  at  it.  Now  here  is  my  gift 
to  you,"  taking  in  his  turn  a  little  package 
from  his  pocket  and  putting  it  in  her  hand. 
It  was  a  miniature  of  himself — a  fine  likeness 
— attached  to  a  beautiful  gold  chain. 

"  Oh,  it  is  excellent,  and  nothing  could  have 
pleased  me  better! "  she  exclaimed,  as  she 
examined  it. 

Harold  had  the  same  sort  of  gift  for  Grace, 
and  she  had  embroidered  for  him  a  set  of  fine 


228  ELSIE'S  TOUNO  FOLKS. 

Knen  cambric  handkerchiefs,  with  which  he 
seemed  greatly  pleased. 

Every  member  of  that  family,  and  each  of 
the  others  in  the  connection,  had  prepared 
some  gift  of  more  or  less  value  for  each  of  the 
others,  for  their  servants  and  dependents,  and 
for  the  neighbors  poor  enough  to  need  assist 
ance  from  those  able  to  give  it. 

As  usual  there  was  a  grand  dinner  at  Ion,  to 
which  all  the  connection  were  invited;  and 
pretty  much  the  same  thing  was  repeated  at 
Woodburn  on  New  Year's  day.  Max  was 
missed  and  talked  of  at  both  gatherings,  always 
being  mentioned  as  one  of  whom  they  were 
proud  and  fond,  while  to  Evelyn  and  the 
Woodburn  family  his  absence  detracted  much 
from  the  enjoyment  of  the  festivities.  Yet 
they  comforted  themselves  with  the  hope  that 
the  trouble  in  the  Philippines  would  soon  be 
over,  and  he  allowed  to  return  to  his  home  and 
dear  ones,  now  so  anxiouo  to  see  him,  and  to 
claim  his  promised  wife. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

THE  winter  passed  away  without  any  un 
toward  event  to  our  friends  at  Woodburn,  Ion, 
Fairview,  and  the  vicinity;  March  and  April 
succeeded,  then  early  in  May  came  the  news 
that  Admiral  Watson  was  ordered  to  proceed 
to  Manila  and  relieve  Admiral  Dewey.  He 
sailed  from  San  Francisco  on  the  16th.  It 
was  not  until  late  in  June  that  he  reached  his 
destination,  but  Admiral  Dewey  had  left  there 
for  Hong-Kong  on  the  23d  of  May,  and  placed 
the  Otympia  in  dry-dock  for  the  ten  days 
he  thought  best  to  stay  at  that  point  in  order 
to  recruit  his  own  health  and  that  of  his  men. 
He  left  Hong-Kong  on  June  6,  and  reached 
Singapore  June  11.  On  the  23d  he  was  at 
Colombo,  on  the  island  of  Ceylon.  He 
touched  at  various  points  on  his  homeward 
route — Port  Said,  Trieste,  Naples,  Leghorn — 
at  every  place  being  received  with  highest 

229 


230  ELSIE'S  JOUNG  FOLKS. 

honors.  On  August  28  he  was  in  the  neigh 
borhood  of  Nice  and  Villefranche,  enjoying 
the  delightful  climate  and  beautiful  scenery 
of  that  part  of  the  world.  On  the  4th  of  Sep 
tember  he  reached  Gibraltar.  His  vessel  gave 
the  usual  salute,  heartily  acknowledged  by  the 
garrison,  and  the  admiral  was  warmly  wel 
comed  by  its  commander-in-chief,  General 
Biddulph.  He  seems  to  have  stayed  there  six 
days,  as  it  was  on  the  10th  he  sailed  for  New 
York  by  way  of  the  Azores.  On  Tuesday 
morning,  September  26,  he  anchored  inside 
Sandy  Hook — three  days  earlier  than  he  was 
expected. 

A  reception  committee  in  New  York  City 
had  been  busily  making  ready  to  give  him  a 
grand  "  Welcome  Home,"  which  they  intended 
should  eclipse  in  gorgeous  pageantry  every 
thing  that  had  preceded  it  in  the  way  of  pub 
lic  demonstration.  They  had  written  to  Ad 
miral  Dewey  to  know  when  he  would  arrive  in 
order  that  they  might  fix  a  date  for  the  grand 
display,  and  he  had  written  them  from  Leg 
horn,  more  than  a  month  before:  "I  shall, 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS.  231 

without  fail,  reach  the  Lower  Bay  on  Friday, 
September  29." 

The  glad  news  of  his  arrival  quickly  spread 
by  telegraph,  and  cannon  were  fired  and  bells 
rung  in  many  cities  throughout  the  country. 
The  New  York  Eeception  Committee  hastened 
to  welcome  him  as  soon  as  they  knew  of  the 
arrival  of  the  Olympia.  Rear- Admirals 
Philip  and  Sampson  came  also;  but  first  of  all 
came  Sir  Thomas  Lipton,  the  British  chal 
lenger  for  the  cup  which  has  been  so  long  in 
our  possession,  his  vessel  lying  near  where  the 
Olympia  anchored. 

But  presently  another  yacht  came  steaming 
rapidly  down  the  river,  and  Max  recognized  it 
with  an  exclamation  of  delight,  for  it  was  the 
Dolphin,  and  in  a  few  minutes  more  Captain 
Eaymond  was  on  the  deck  of  the  Olympia, 
grasping  his  son's  hand,  while  his  eyes  shone 
with  fatherly  pride  and  affection. 

"  My  boy,  my  dear  boy! "  he  said,  in  tones 
tremulous  with  emotion;  "  thank  God  that  we 
are  permitted  to  meet  again." 

"  Father,  my  dear,  dear  father,  how  I  have 


232  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

longed  for  this  meeting  with  you! "  was  Max's 
answering  exclamation.  "  Oh,  tell  me,  are  all 
our  dear  ones  alive  and  well?  " 

"Yes,  my  son,  and  waiting  yonder  in  the 
yacht  for  you.  Surely  the  admiral  will  allow 
you  to  go  aboard  her  with  me  for  a  little  visit." 

The  admiral  and  the  captain  were  not  stran 
gers  to  each  other.  A  cordial  greeting  passed 
between  them,  they  chatted  as  old  friends  for 
a  few  minutes,  then  Captain  Eaymond  carried 
his  son  off  to  the  Dolphin,  where  he  was  re 
ceived  most  joyfully,  and  exchanged  loving 
embraces  with  his  affianced,  his  sisters, 
"Mamma  Vi,"  "Grandma  Elsie,"  and  little 
brother. 

They  told  him  they  had  spent  the  greater 
part  of  the  summer  at  Crag  Cottage — which 
they  still  considered  their  temporary  home — 
but  for  the  present  were  on  board  the  yacht, 
as  the  best  place  from  which  to  view  the  naval 
welcome  to  Admiral  Dewey. 

Time  flew  fast  in  the  glad  mutual  intercourse 
they  had  lacked  for  so  many  months.  Max 
had  many  questions  to  ask  in  regard  to  friends 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS.  233 

and  relatives  and  all  that  had  been  going  on  in 
the  neighborhood  of  his  home  and  theirs.  But 
his  short  leave  had  soon  expired,  and  his 
father  conveyed  him  back  to  the  Olympia  and 
left  him  there  with  the  warmly  expressed  hope 
that  they  would  soon  be  able  to  be  together 
constantly  for  a  time. 

At  the  naval  anchorage  at  Tompkinsville  a 
fleet  was  gathered  to  welcome  Dewey's  return, 
and  his  vessel  steamed  thither  on  Wednesday 
— the  day  after  her  arrival  at  Sandy  Hook. 
As  she  swept  up  the  bay  the  salute  due  to  an 
Admiral  of  the  United  States  Navy  rang  out 
over  the  harbor  from  the  forts  and  the  as 
sembled  fleet  for  the  first  time  in  many  years. 
There  were  also  the  music  of  marine  bands, 
the  pealing  of  naval  bugles,  the  shrill  whistles 
of  numerous  small  craft,  the  cheering  of  ex 
cursion  parties,  and  the  rapid  dash  of  the 
steam  launches,  all  combining  to  make  the 
scene  a  very  lively  one. 

During  that  day  and  the  next  the  admiral 
and  his  officers  had  little  rest,  for  their  time 
was  devoted  to  receiving  the  hurried  visits  of 


234  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

State  and  city  officials,  of  naval  and  military 
officers,  and  of  thousands  of  private  citizens. 
One  of  the  calls  was  that  of  a  committee  from 
Washington,  to  tell  Dewey  of  the  arrangements 
for  his  reception  and  the  sword  presentation 
there,  and  of  an  invitation  to  dine  with  Presi 
dent  McKinley  on  October  3d. 

On  Thursday,  Captain  Lamberton  of  the 
Olympia  had  a  pleasant  task — that  of  pinning 
upon  the  breast  of  each  man  of  Dewey's  fleet 
who  had  taken  part  in  the  fight  at  Manila  the 
bronze  medal  of  honor  voted  him  by  Congress. 
That  was  followed  by  the  presentation  to  Ad 
miral  Dewey  of  the  first  American  admiral's 
flag  ever  flung  to  the  breeze,  the  flag  first 
hoisted  to  the  mast-head  of  Farragut's  flag 
ship,  the  Hartford,  before  New  Orleans. 

Another  thing  very  pleasing  to  the  admiral 
was  the  receipt  of  an  order  from  Washington 
granting  special  permission  to  the  thirty-four 
Chinamen  on  board  of  the  Olympia  who  had 
taken  part  in  the  battle  at  Manila  to  land  and 
have  a  share  in  the  great  parade.  The  city 
was  a  blaze  of  flags  and  bunting  by  day,  and  of 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS.  £35 

electric  lights  by  night.  On  the  Brooklyn 
Bridge  over  eight  thousand  electric  bulbs  were 
arranged  to  form  the  words  "Welcome 
Dewey ";  powerful  searchlights  flashed  from 
the  towers  over  city  and  bay,  and  red  fire 
burned  along  shores  on  the  vessels  at  night. 

The  naval  parade  on  Friday  was  the 
most  magnificent  display  of  the  kind  ever  seen 
in  this  country.  The  Olympia  led  the  way, 
followed  by  battleships,  cruisers,  revenue 
cutters,  torpedo  boats,  and  innumerable  craft 
of  all  descriptions.  Over  three  million  people 
lined  the  river  banks  to  see  the  magnificent 
pageant.  At  Eiverside — where  Grant  is 
buried — a  salute  was  fired  in  his  honor.  Two 
beautiful  allegorical  floats  were  anchored  there, 
representing  "  Victory  "  and  "  Peace."  Here 
the  Olympia  and  her  consorts  dropped  anchor, 
while  the  long  fleet  passed  in  review.  In  the 
evening  there  was  a  fine  electric  and  pyro 
technic  display  throughout  the  city  and  along 
the  river. 

The  next  day,  Saturday,  September  30,  came 
the  land  parade,  which  was  as  interesting  as 


236  ELSIWS  70UNG  FOLKS. 

had  been  the  naval  one.  At  five  o'clock  the 
admiral  was  up,  and  personally  inspected  his 
men.  A  committee  of  gentlemen  escorted  him 
to  the  City  Hall,  where  he  was  met  by  Admiral 
Schley,  Captain  Walker,  Captain  Coghlan, 
Captain  Dyer,  Governor  Koosevelt,  and  others 
who  had  won  distinction  in  the  ™ar.  It  was 
observed  that  he  greeted  Schley  with  marked 
cordiality.  From  there  the  party  went  to  a 
stand  in  front  of  the  Hall,  and  Dewey  was  pre 
sented  by  Mayor  Van  Wyck,  on  behalf  of  the 
City  of  New  York,  with  a  handsome  and  costly 
loving  cup  of  fine  gold. 

The  admiral  and  his  party  then  hastened  to 
the  pier  to  take  the  boat  to  Grant's  tomb, 
where  the  procession  formed.  It  was  a  great 
one,  and  every  step  of  the  way  was  an  ovation. 
First  came  Sousa's  immense  band  of  musicians, 
then  the  sailor  boys  of  Manila,  the  bluejackets 
of  Santiago,  and  the  boys  from  fifteen  States, 
who  had  taken  part  in  the  Spanish-American 
war.  The  immense  crowds  along  the  sidewalks 
cheered  them  lustily;  none  more  so  than  the 
"  Fighting  Tenth  "  of  Pennsylvania. 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS.  237 

But  the  part  of  the  procession  which  at 
tracted  the  most  attention  was  the  carriage 
drawn  by  four  beautiful  bay  horses  in  which 
rode  Admiral  Dewey  and  Mayor  Van  Wyck. 
Dewey  rode  with  uncovered  head  bowing  right 
and  left  until  he  reached  the  reviewing  stand. 
The  triumphal  arch  with  its  marble-like  colon 
nade  made  a  beautiful  picture.  On  its  top  was 
a  heroic  figure  of  Farragut — who  gave  Dewey 
his  first  lesson  in  sailing  over  hidden  mines 
and  destructive  torpedoes — seeming  to  look 
down  upon  his  brave  and  successful  pupil  with 
admiration  and  approval.  The  celebration 
was  a  great  success,  showing  how  heartily  the 
American  people  appreciated  their  gallant 
hero.  The  next  day,  being  the  Sabbath,  was 
spent  in  rest  and  comparative  quiet.  On  Mon 
day,  October  2,  Dewey  went  by  rail  from  New 
York  to  Washington,  his  journey  thither  prov 
ing  a  continual  ovation.  It  was  in  the  early 
evening  he  reached  that  city,  and  as  the  train 
neared  the  station  a  battery  boomed  out  the 
admiral's  salute,  announcing  his  arrival  to  the 
waiting  multitudes.  The  Third  Cavalry  was 


238  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

there  to  receive  him,  and  he  was  driven  to  the 
White  House  to  pay  his  respects  to  the  Chief 
of  the  Nation.  He  was  warmly  welcomed  hy 
the  President  and  his  Cabinet  and  many  naval 
officers. 

After  that  the  entire  party  went  to  review 
the  civic  parade  which  had  been  planned  in 
honor  of  the  admiral. 

The  next  day  Admiral  Dewey  was  presented 
with  the  sword  voted  him  by  Congress.  A 
vast  concourse  of  people  assembled  to  witness 
the  imposing  and  impressive  ceremony,  which 
took  place  in  front  of  the  Capitol,  in  the  pres 
ence  of  the  President  and  his  Cabinet  and  the 
principal  officers  of  the  several  departments  of 
the  government.  General  Miles  was  grand 
marshal  of  the  escort,  attended  by  a  large  staff 
of  officers  of  the  army  and  navy,  all  in  full 
dress  uniform  and  superbly  mounted. 

Just  as  the  meridian  gun  sounded  high  noon, 
Admiral  Dewey,  leaning  upon  the  President's 
arm,  walked  upon  the  platform.  Following 
them  were  judges  of  the  Supreme  Court,  gov 
ernors  of  States,  senators,  and  members  of 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS.  239 

Congress,  and  the  general  officers  of  the  army 
and  navy. 

Congress  had  directed  that  the  sword  should 
be  presented  by  the  Secretary  of  the  Navy,  and 
he  did  so  in  most  appropriate  and  eloquent 
language. 

"  No  captain/'  he  said,  "  ever  faced  a  more 
crucial  test  than  when,  that  morning,  bearing 
the  fate  and  the  honor  of  your  country  in  your 
hand,  thousands  of  miles  from  home,  with 
every  foreign  port  in  the  world  shut  to  you, 
nothing  between  you  and  annihilation  but  the 
thin  sheathing  of  your  ships,  your  cannon,  and 
your  devoted  officers  and  men,  you  moved  upon 
the  enemy's  batteries  on  shore  and  on  sea  with 
unflinching  faith  and  nerve,  and  before  the 
sun  was  halfway  up  in  the  heavens  had  silenced 
the  guns  of  the  foe,  sunk  the  hostile  fleet, 
demonstrated  the  supremacy  of  the  American 
sea  power,  and  transferred  to  the  United  States 
an  empire  of  the  islands  of  the  Pacific." 

In  closing  his  speech  the  Secretary  handed 
the  sword  to  the  President  as  Commander-in 
Chief  of  the  Army  and  Navy,  and  the  Presi- 


240  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

dent,  speaking  a  few  appropriate  words  as  he 
did  so,  handed  it  to  the  admiral,  who  took  it, 
saying: 

"  I  thank  you,  Mr.  President,  for  this  great 
honor  you  have  conferred  upon  me.  I  thank 
the  Congress  for  what  it  has  done.  I  thank 
the  Secretary  of  the  Navy  for  his  gracious 
words.  I  thank  my  country  for  this  beautiful 
gift,  which  shall  be  an  heirloom  in  my  family 
forever,  as  an  evidence  that  republics  are  not 
ungrateful.  And  I  thank  you,  Mr.  Chairman 
and  gentlemen  of  the  committee,  for  the  gra 
cious,  kindly,  and  cordial  welcome  which  you 
have  given  me  to  my  home." 


CHAPTER  XV. 

IT  was  a  lovely  evening,  and  a  pleasant  com 
pany  had  gathered  upon  the  deck  of  the  Dol 
phin,  Captain  Raymond's  yacht,  lying  in  New 
York  harbor;  there  were  Mrs.  Travilla,  or 
Grandma  Elsie,  as  some  of  her  loved  ones  called 
her,  Captain  Raymond  himself,  his  wife  and 
children,  older  and  younger,  Evelyn  Leland, 
Dr.  Harold  Travilla,  and  Chester  Dinsmore. 
They  were  scattered  in  groups — the  three  pairs 
of  lovers  in  one,  and  conversing  in  low,  earnest 
tones,  now  and  then  varied  by  a  ripple  of 
laughter. 

"  I  should  like  it  very,  very  much,"  said  Eva, 
"  but  doubt  if  the  captain  proves  willing." 

"  Doubtless  if  he  consulted  only  his  own  in 
clination  he  would  not  consent,"  said  Max; 
"  but  father  is  anything  else  but  selfish,  and 
loves  you  so  dearly,  Eva,  that  I  by  no  means 
despair  of  persuading  him  to  give  you  your 
wish  in  regard  to  this." 

241 


242  ELSIE'S  TOUNG  FOLKS. 

"  I  have  hardly  a  doubt  of  that,"  said  Lu- 
cilla,  "  and  I  am  highly  in  favor  of  the  plan, 
though  I  was  not  at  first." 

"  It  suits  me  exactly/'  remarked  Chester,  in 
a  gleeful  tone.  "  I  greatly  like  the  idea  of  tak 
ing  my  wife  home  with  me." 

"  Something  that  more  than  one  of  us 
would  be  glad  to  do,"  sighed  Harold,  squeezing 
affectionately  a  little  hand  of  which  he  had 
taken  possession  a  moment  before. 

"Never  mind,  old  fellow,  your  turn  will 
come  one  of  these  days,  I  hope,"  said  Chester. 
"  Perhaps  when  you  two  have  waited  as  long  as 
Lu  and  I  have  now." 

"  Ah,  I'm  afraid  we  have  even  a  longer  wait 
than  that  before  us,"  returned  Harold. 

"  But  we  can  see  each  other  every  day — be 
together  a  good  deal  of  the  time,"  remarked 
Grace,  in  low,  soothing  tones. 

"  Well,  let  us  have  the  thing  settled,  by  hear 
ing  what  father  has  to  say  about  it,"  said  Max, 
for  at  that  moment  the  captain  might  be  seen 
approaching  their  group. 

"About  what,  my  son?"  he  asked,  as  he 


ELSIE'S  TOUNa  FOLKS.  243 

took  a  vacant  seat  close  at  hand,  for  he  had 
overheard  the  last  few  words. 

"  As  to  the  place  where  our  nuptials  should 
be  celebrated,  sir,"  returned  Max,  with  a  little, 
happy  laugh. 

"  Where  else  but  in  your  homes?  "  asked  his. 
father.  "  I  should  like  to  have  both  my  chil 
dren  married  in  my  house,  but  Eva  and  you,  I 
suppose,  would  prefer  to  have  yours  and  hers 
in  her  home — Fairview." 

"  No,  sir,"  said  Evelyn,  "  my  very  strong 
wish  is  to  have  mine  celebrated  in  my  own  old 
home — the  house  my  father  built  and  owned — 
Crag  Cottage/' 

"Ah,  my  dear  child,  that  is  natural!"  re 
turned  the  captain  in  a  tone  of  mingled  sur 
prise  and  acquiescence,  "  and  I  should  be  loath 
to  stand  in  the  way  of  such  a  wish.  But  I 
thought  you  and  Lucilla  were  planning  to  have 
but  one  ceremony  for  the  two  couples  of  you?  " 

"  Yes,  sir;  and  since  talking  it  over  we  have 
concluded  that  Crag  Cottage  would  be  a  suita 
ble  place  for  it,  if  you  do  not  object." 

"  It  seems  to  me  that  there  are  reasons  both 


244  ELSIE'S  70UNQ  FOLKS. 

for  and  against  it,"  he  said  thoughtfully,  "  but 
since  you  four  are  the  ones  most  nearly  con 
cerned,  I  think  it  will  be  only  right  and  kind 
to  let  you  decide  the  question  among  your 
selves.  But  it  is  growing  late  in  the  season, 
and  if  the  ceremony  is  to  be  performed  here  at 
the  North,  it  should  take  place  quite  soon. 
Can  you  make  needed  preparations  in  a  few 
days?" 

"  I  think  we  can,"  both  girls  answered  to 
that  question. 

"  Very  well,  then,  so  far  as  I  am  concerned 
you  shall  do  just  as  you  please.  For  that 
matter,  you  are  all  of  legal  age  to  do  so 
whether  you  have  my  permission  or  not." 

At  that  all  four  instantly  disclaimed  any  in 
tention  or  desire  to  go  contrary  to  his  wishes, 
and  Eva  added: 

"  I  shall  of  course  write  at  once  to  my  uncle 
and  aunt  asking  their  consent  and  approval; 
for,  though  of  legal  age,  I  owe  to  them  more 
than  that  for  the  great  kindness  they  have 
shown  me  ever  since  the  death  of  my  dear 
father." 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS.  246 

"That  is  a  right  feeling  you  have  toward 
them,"  remarked  Captain  Kaymond,  in  a  tone 
of  commendation,  "but  I  have  no  idea  that 
they  will  oppose  your  wishes  in  the  least  in  this 
matter." 

"No,  I  am  almost  sure  they  will  not,"  she 
said;  "but  I  shall  write  them  to-night,  and 
hope  for  a  prompt  reply.  There  will  be  some 
necessary  shopping  to  do,  and  New  York  City 
will  be  the  best  place  for  that." 

"  Decidedly,"  assented  the  captain,  "  and  you 
could  have  no  better  helpers  in  that  t^xan  my 
wife  and  her  mother." 

"And  yourself,  papa,"  laughed  Lucilla. 

"As  purse-bearer?"  he  asked,  with  a  smile. 
"  I  shall  certainly  be  that,  and  ready  to  exer 
cise  my  taste  as  regards  the  choice  of  the 
goods." 

"  And  I  may  be  the  housekeeper  here  on  the 
Dolphin  while  you  are  away  on  your  pleasant 
errands,  I  suppose,"  said  Grace. 

"Yes,  if  you  like,  daughter,"  returned  the 
captain;  and  Harold  added,  "And  I  as  your 
assistant,  if  you  are  wiling  to  make  use  of  me." 


246  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

"  To  see  to  it  that  she  does  not  overwork 
herself,"  said  the  captain. 

"  And  what  may  Chester  and  I  be  allowed  to 
do?"  queried  Max. 

"To  keep  them  company, — if  they  desire 
it, — manage  the  vessel,  and  keep  the  children 
out  of  mischief,  especially  from  falling  over 
board,  and  entertained  in  harmless  ways." 

"  I  think  we  can  do  all  that,"  said  Max;  "  but 
how  long  do  you  expect  to  be  absent,  father? 
Are  we  to  lie  still  in  the  harbor  here  till  you 
return?  " 

"  Just  as  you  please,"  said  his  father.  "  If 
you  choose  to  steam  along  the  shores,  out  into 
the  ocean  or  up  the  river,  you  have  full  liberty 
to  do  so.  All  I  ask  is  that  you  take  good  care 
of  the  children  and  the  vessel." 

"  Well,  sir,  I  think  that  with  Chester's  and 
Harold's  help  I  can  engage  to  do  all  that," 
laughed  Max.  "Don't  you  think  so,  lads?" 
turning  first  to  one,  then  to  the  other  of  the 
young  men. 

Both  returned  an  affirmative  reply,  then 
they  all  joined  the  group  of  older  ladies,  told 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS.  247 

tof  their  plans  and  purposes,  and  asked  for  ad 
vice,  and  whether  the  assistance  they  wanted 
in  their  shopping  might  be  confidently  ex 
pected. 

At  first  both  ladies  were  surprised  that  the 
young  people  should  think  of  having  their  wed 
dings  before  returning  home,  but,  after  a  little 
discussion,  highly  approved  of  the  plan,  and 
expressed  themselves  as  willing  as  possible  to 
assist  in  the  shopping  and  all  needful  prepara 
tions.  Then  they  discussed  the  question  what 
it  would  be  needful  or  advisable  to  purchase, 
what  dresses  should  be  made  and  where  the 
work  could  be  done  in  the  speediest  and  most 
approved  manner,  as  it  was  wisest  and  best  to 
consider  and  decide  upon  these  matters  before 
setting  out  to  do  their  errands. 

Evelyn  wrote  her  letter  to  her  uncle  and  aunt 
before  retiring  for  the  night,  and  had  it  posted 
early  the  next  morning.  Shortly  after  break 
fast  the  shopping  party  went  into  the  city  on 
their  pleasant  errand,  and  a  little  later  the 
Dolphin  weighed  anchor  and  steamed  out  of 
harbor,  going  seaward. 


248  ELSIE'S  70UNG  FOLKS. 

The  party  on  its  deck  was  a  cheerful,  even 
merry  one,  Max  and  Chester  rejoicing  in  the 
near  approach  of  their  long  looked-for  nup 
tials;  Harold  happy  in  having  full  possession 
for  the  time  of  his  affianced,  and  Elsie  and  Ned 
Eaymond  in  gay,  youthful  spirits,  for  they 
loved  to  be  on  the  yacht  and  with  Brother  Max, 
Uncle  Harold,  and  also  Chester,  with  whom 
they  had  become  almost  as  free  and  affectionate 
as  if  he  were  an  own  brother. 

"Where  are  we  going  now,  Brother  Max?" 
asked  Ned. 

"I  think  we  will  put  it  to  vote,"  replied 
Max.  "  My  idea  is  that  it  might  be  very  pleas 
ant  to  steam  along  near  the  shore  of  the  Sound 
on  one  side  going  out,  and  on  the  other  return 
ing;  so  getting  a  view  of  the  country  on  both. 
Grace,  as  you  are  the  only  lady  present,  I 
think  you  should  have  the  first  vote.  Shall  we 
do  as  I  have  proposed, or  something  different?" 

"It  sounds  very  pleasant,  Max,"  replied 
Grace,  "but  I  don't  wish  to  decide  the  ques 
tion,  for  I  shall  enjoy  going  anywhere  in  the 
Dolphin,  and  with  such  pleasant  company." 


ELSIE'S  JOUNG  FOLKS.  24J> 

"Rather  non-committal,"  laughed  Max. 
"Well,  Chester  and  Harold,  what  do  you 
say?" 

Both  answered  that  they  approved  his  plan, 
and  would  like  nothing  better,  and  Elsie  and 
Ned  exclaimed  with  enthusiasm  that  they 
would  like  nothing  better. 

"  A  unanimous  vote  in  favor,"  commented 
Max,  "  so  the  thing  is  settled." 

"  And  we  can  settle  to  something,"  re 
marked  Elsie,  in  a  tone  of  satisfaction; 
"  Uncle  Harold,  don't  you  want  to  tell  us  about 
some  of  the  poor  wounded  or  sick  fellows  you 
attended  in  Cuba?  " 

"  I  fear  I  have  not  much  to  tell  of  them — 
seeing  I  have  already  told  so  much — except 
that  they  were  wonderfully  brave  and  patient, 
full  of  love  for  their  country  and  compassion 
for  the  downtrodden,  inhumanly  treated 
Cubans,"  replied  Dr.  Travilla. 

"I  think  our  soldiers  were  very  brave,  pa 
tient,  and  uncomplaining,"  said  Elsie.  "  I  am 
very  proud  of  them,  especially  because  they 
didn't  do  cruel  deeds  such  as  I  have  read  of 


250  ELSIE'S  JOUNG  FOLKS. 

soldiers  of  other  nations  doing  in  time  of 
war." 

"  Yes,  I  think  they  deserved  that  commenda 
tion,"  said  Harold.  "And  the  attempt  of 
Hobson  and  his  men  to  block  the  entrance  to 
Santiago  harbor  by  sinking  the  Merrimac  there 
was  brave  as  brave  could  be.  We  have  indeed 
cause  to  be  proud  of  our  soldiers." 

"  And  so  we  are ! "  cried  Ned  enthusiasti 
cally,  "  and,"  turning  toward  his  brother,  "  just 
as  proud  of  the  brave  fellows  that  were  at 
Manila  as  of  those  in  Cuba." 

"  Thank  you,  young  man,"  returned  Max, 
with  a  bow  and  a  smile.  "  We  certainly  have 
every  reason  to  believe  that  our  doings  there 
have  been  appreciated  by  our  kind  country 
men." 

"  Brother  Max,  could  you  help  feeling  a  little 
bit  afraid  when  your  ship  went  into  that  long 
channel  with  its  many  forts  and  torpedoes?  " 

"I  certainly  cannot  say  that  I  was  entirely 
free  from  fear,"  acknowledged  Max;  "but  I  had 
no  desire  to  escape  the  danger  by  giving  up  my 
part  in  the  coming  fight,  for  I  felt  that  we 


ELSIE'S  TOUNa  FOLKS.  251 

were  on  the  right  side  of  it — undertaken  for 
the  oppressed — and  that  my  Heavenly  Father 
was  able  to  protect  me,  and  all  of  us." 

"And  he  did/'  exclaimed  Elsie,  in  joyful 
tones;  "  it  was  just  wonderful  how  you  all  es 
caped  being  killed,  and  only  a  few  were  slightly 
wounded." 

"  It  was  indeed,"  assented  Max,  "  and  a  great 
cause  for  thankfulness." 

"Do  you  like  Admiral  Dewey,  Brother 
Max?  "  asked  !N"ed. 

"  Yes,  yes  indeed!  "  was  the  earnest,  smiling 
reply.  "  He  is  determined  with  his  men,  but 
very  kind-hearted.  The  man  who  has  been 
guilty  of  a  fault  may  be  pretty  sure  of  pardon 
if  he  confesses  it,  but  not  if  he  tells  a  false 
hood  to  escape  his  deserts.  Lying  is  a  thing 
which  Dewey  utterly  detests." 

"  I  wish  I  could  get  acquainted  with  him," 
said  Elsie;  "  though  I  suppose  he  wouldn't  like 
to  be  bothered  with  talking  to  a  little  girl  of 
my  age." 

"I  don't  know  about  that,"  laughed  Max; 
"he  is  said  to  be  very  fond  of  children." 


252  ELSIE'S  TOUNa  FOLKS. 

"  Has  he  any  of  his  own?  "  she  asked,  with  a 
look  of  interest. 

"  One  son;  but  he  is  grown  up  and  is  in  busi 
ness." 

"  Oh,  do  tell  me  what  sort  of  folks  the  Fili 
pinos  are?" 

"I  will  do  my  best,"  replied  Max.  "The 
men  are  not  tall,  but  have  good  forms  and  well- 
shaped  heads.  Their  looks  are  boyish,  and 
they  seem  never  to  grow  old.  They  have 
black,  glossy  hair  that  seldom  grows  gray. 
The  women  are  graceful  and  rather  good-look 
ing.  They  usually  wear  their  hair  loose,  and 
no  hat  or  bonnet  on  their  heads.  Their  dress 
is  a  satin  skirt  handsomely  embroidered,  and 
a  waist  of  pina  cloth,  having  flowing 
sleeves.  They  wear  a  scarf  of  the  finest 
quality,  and  beautifully  embroidered,  about 
their  neck  and  shoulders.  An  American  lady 
there  told  me  that  they  often  spend  years  on 
the  embroidery  of  a  single  garment,  and  that 
she  and  others  of  our  ladies  had  gone  into 
raptures  over  that  work,  but  could  seldom 
secure  a  specimen.  They  are  very  cleanly 


ELSIE'S  JOUNG  FOLKS.  253 

people — bathe  a  great  deal,  and  keep  their 
clothing  very  clean;  their  houses  also  are  kept 
clean,  neat,  and  tidy.  The  women  sew,  spin, 
weave,  and  gather  thatch  to  keep  the  hut  in 
repair.  They  also  catch  fish  for  the  family  to 
eat,  and  are  skilful  at  that  business.  They 
carry  burdens  on  their  heads,  and  that  makes 
them  erect  and  graceful.  A  good  many  of 
both  Spaniards  and  Chinamen  have  married 
Filipino  women,  and  the  children,  called  Mes 
tizoes,  make  good  citizens,  seeming  to  inherit 
the  patient  industry  of  the  Chinese  father  and 
the  gentle  disposition  and  dignified  self-posses 
sion  of  the  Filipino  mother.  But  now  I  think 
I  have  done  my  share  of  talking  for  the 
present,  and  must  leave  the  rest  of  you  to  do 
yours  while  I  see  if  all  is  going  right  with  our 
vessel,"  added  Max,  rising  and  leaving  the 
group  as  he  spoke. 

"Uncle  Harold,  do  you  know  the  captain 
they  call '  Fighting  Bob '?  "  asked  Ned. 

"Slightly,"  returned  his  uncle,  "and  a 
brave,  noble  man  he  is — a  naval  officer  to  be 
proud  of;  perfectly  fearless  and  cool  in  battle, 


254  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

kind  and  helpful  to  conquered  foes.  He  was 
commander  of  the  Iowa,  to  which  the  Spanish 
ship  Vizcaya  surrendered.  Her  captain,  in  a 
speech  in  Spain,  had  said  that  he  would  tow 
back  the  Iowa  to  his  king;  but  he  was  not  able 
to  do  so.  The  Iowa  drove  shell  after  shell  into 
his  vessel,  till  she  was  a  mass  of  flames,  and 
struck  her  flag. 

"  Then  ( Fighting  Bob  '  sent  out  his  boats  to 
rescue  the  prisoners  on  the  ship  and  in  the 
water,  and  took  back  to  the  Iowa  several  offi 
cers  and  two  hundred  and  forty  men,  her  cap 
tain,  Eulate,  among  them.  It  is  said  to  have 
been  a  horrible  scene — so  many  dead  and 
wounded  men,  and  Captain  Eulate,  limping, 
and  with  his  head  bound  up.  He  saluted  as  he 
stepped  upon  the  deck  of  the  Iowa]  and  so  did 
Captain  Evans. 

"'You  are  Captain  Evans?  This  is  the 
Iowa?'  asked  Captain  Eulate.  'Yes/  said 
Captain  Evans,  and  took  Eulate's  hand  in  both 
of  his,  shaking  it  warmly.  Eulate  stepped 
back,  unbuckled  his  sword,  kissed  it,  and  with 
the  most  elegant  grace,  handed  it,  hilt  forward, 


ELSIE'S  70UNG  FOLKS.  255 

to  Captain  Evans.  But  he  refused  to  take  it, 
turning  the  palm  of  his  hand  outward  and  wav 
ing  it  back,  at  the  same  time  shaking  his  head 
— a  very  emphatic  refusal. 

"  The  Spaniards,  officers  and  men,  looked  on 
in  astonishment.  Captain  Eulate  pressed 
Captain  Evans*  hand,  and  the  crew  gave  Eu 
late  three  cheers,  for  he  had  fought  well,  and 
only  gave  up  when  his  ship  was  in  flames  and 
sinking. 

"Just  then  a  terrific  explosion  was 
heard  on  the  Vizcaya,  which  was  only  a  short 
distance  off,  and  a  solid  column  of  smoke  went 
up  nearly  four  thousand  feet,  it  is  said,  taking 
the  form  of  a  gigantic  mushroom.  At  that 
Captain  Eulate  turned  around,  pointing  with 
one  hand  to  his  ruined  ship,  with  the  other 
toward  his  officers  and  men,  *  Veeslci!  Veeski!* 
he  cried  at  the  top  of  his  voice,  while  tears 
rolled  down  his  cheeks.  His  men  sprang  to 
ward  him,  and  many  of  them  kissed  his  hand. 
He  said  in  Spanish,  'My  brave  marines! '  and 
looked  away/' 

"  That  was  a  very  interesting  story,  uncle," 


256  ELSIE'S  70UNG  FOLKS. 

said  Elsie,  as  Dr.  Travilla  paused.  "I  hope 
there's  more  of  it." 

"  Oh,  yes,  please  go  on,  Uncle  Harold/'  said 
Ned.  "  Our  ships  took  all  the  Spanish  ones, 
didn't  they?" 

"Yes;  the  Maria  Teresa  was  now  a  wreck 
also,  and  the  Iowa  went  to  the  relief  of  her 
drowning  and  burning  men.  Admiral  Cervera 
was  taken  prisoner  and  brought  on  board  the 
Iowa.  When  he  stepped  aboard,  with  his  staff, 
Captain  Evans  stood  with  uncovered  head,  and 
the  marine  guard  presented  arms.  Captain 
Eulate  stepped  toward  him,  touched  his  sword 
with  his  hand  and  pressed  it  to  his  breast,  cry 
ing  out  in  Spanish,  pointing  toward  Captain 
Evans,  evidently  extolling  his  bravery  and 
generosity.  The  admiral  made  a  courtly  bow 
to  Captain  Evans,  and  shook  hands  with  him. 
The  rest  of  the  Spanish  officers  kissed  the  hand 
of  the  Spanish  admiral  four  times,  and  em 
braced  and  kissed  Captain  Eulate.  The  men 
of  the  crew,  too,  would  now  and  then  see  a 
comrade  whom  they  had  supposed  dead,  and 
they  would  fall  to  embracing  and  kissing." 


ELSIE'S  JOUNG  FOLKS.  257 

"  Did  Captain  Evans  thank  God  for  his  vic 
tory,  as  Captain  Philip  did,  uncle? "  asked 
Elsie. 

"  No;  but  when  some  one  blamed  him  for  not 
having  done  so,  he  said  that  while  preparations 
were  being  made  for  it  he  found  that  he  was 
surrounded  by  boats  carrying  dying  and 
wounded  prisoners,  and  others  of  the  crew  of 
the  Vizcaya,  to  the  number  of  two  hundred  and 
fifty.  '  To  leave  these  men  to  suffer  for  want 
of  food  and  clothing,  while  I  called  my  men  aft 
to  offer  prayers,  was  not  my  idea  of  either 
Christianity  or  religion,'  he  wrote  in  reply.  '  I 
preferred  to  clothe  the  naked,  feed  the  hungry, 
and  succor  the  sick,  and  I  am  strongly  of  the 
opinion  that  Almighty  God  has  not  put  a  black 
mark  against  me  on  account  of  it.  I  do  not 
know  whether  I  shall  stand  with  Captain 
Philip  among  the  first  chosen  in  the  hereafter, 
but  I  have  this  to  say  in  conclusion,  that  every 
drop  of  blood  in  my  body  on  the  afternoon  of 
July  3d,  was  singing  thanks  and  praise 
to  Almighty  God  for  the  victory  we  had 
won.' " 


268  ELSIE'S  JOVNG  FOLKS. 

"  They  call  Captain  Evans  '  Fighting  Bob/ 
don't  they,  uncle?  "  asked  Ned. 

"  Yes;  but  it  is  said  that  he  does  not  like  it, 
and  insists  that  he  is  no  more  of  a  fighter  than 
very  many  of  his  brother  officers.  But  it  is 
really  used  as  an  honor  to  one  whom  his  coun 
trymen  admire.  But  probably  he  will  do  no 
more  fighting,  as,  by  his  own  request,  he  has 
been  detached  from  the  command  of  the  Iowa, 
and  made  a  member  of  the  Board  of  Inspection 
and  Survey — a  change  he  was  entitled  to,  hav 
ing  already  served  more  than  his  term  of  sea 
duty." 

"  Oh,  uncle! "  said  Elsie,  in  a  tone  of  en 
treaty,  "  can't  you  tell  us  something  more 
about  Captain  Philip?  I  do  like  him  so,  be 
cause  of  his  being  such  a  good  Christian  man." 

"  He  is  that,"  said  Dr.  Travilla  emphati 
cally,  "  and  one  of  the  bravest  and  most  modest 
of  men.  When  asked  for  his  photograph  he 
replied  that  he  had  never  had  one  taken;  and 
on  being  urgently  invited  to  be  present  at  a 
reception  to  Lieutenant  Hobson,  given  in  New 
York,  he  shook  his  head,  saying  the  trial  would 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS.  259 

be  too  much  for  him.  But  I  dare  say  his  real 
reason  was  a  fear  that  his  presence  might  de 
prive  the  young  officer  of  some  of  the  attention 
and  honor  due  to  him." 

"Have  you  ever  seen  him,  uncle?"  asked 
Elsie. 

"Yes,  once,  for  a  few  minutes,  and  I  have 
heard  him  described  as  mild-mannered,  full  of 
fun,  with  gray  mustache,  a  kindly  face,  and 
mild  blue  eyes,  and  it  is  said  that  he  is  fond  of 
his  men  as  they  are  of  him.  He  said  to  some 
one, '  I  have  a  stout  ship  and  a  crew  of  Ameri 
cans.  So  had  the  other  captains.  That  was 
why  we  won.'  He  fairly  earned  his  promo 
tion,  first  to  the  rank  of  commodore,  then  to 
that  of  admiral. 

"  Now  you  two  have  taken  in  a  good  deal  of 
information;  don't  you  think  it  might  be  well 
for  you  to  take  some  exercise  in  running  about 
the  deck?"  concluded  Uncle  Harold,  in  a 
kindly  tone,  to  which  Elsie  and  Ned  responded 
with  a  cheerful,  "Yes,  sir!  Thank  you  for 
the  stories,"  then  ran  away  to  carry  out  his 
suggestions,  Grace  calling  after  them  to  be 


260  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

very  careful  not  to  go  into  any  dangerous 
place. 

"  We  won't/'  Ned  called  back.  "  We  want 
to  live  to  go  to  that  double  wedding." 

"Yes,  Ned,"  said  Elsie,  in  a  much  lower 
tone,  "  and  we  want  to  buy  some  handsome 
presents  for  the  brides.  I  spoke  to  mamma 
about  that,  and  she  said  she  and  papa  and 
grandma  would  give  us  our  turn  at  the  busi 
ness  of  shopping;  maybe  day  after  to-morrow, 
for  they  expect  to  come  back  to  the  Dolphin 
to-morrow  evening,  and  if  the  weather  is  suita 
ble  we  can  go  into  the  city  directly  after 
breakfast  the  next  morning." 

"  Oh,  good!  "  cried  Ned.  "  Won't  it  be  fun? 
I  hope  papa  has  plenty  of  money  for  us  to 
spend,  so  that  we  can  get  something  very  hand 
some — jewelry,  perhaps.  That  will  be  the 
most  suitable  and  acceptable,  I  suppose." 

"  Probably,"  returned  Elsie.  "  Grandma, 
papa,  and  mamma  will  be  the  ones  to  decide." 

"  Of  course,"  said  her  brother;  "  but  they'll 
let  us  have  some  say  about  it  too." 

Max  and  Chester  were  at  the  same  moment 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS.  261 

standing  together  at  some  little  distance 
in  a  friendly  discussion  of  a  similar  topic — 
.what  gifts  they  should  procure  for  their 
brides. 

"  Jewelry  of  some  sort  would,  I  suppose,  be 
considered  the  most  appropriate,"  remarked 
Chester  half  inquiringly. 

"  That  is  my  idea/'  returned  Max.  "  I  be 
lieve  the  majority  of  ladies  can  hardly  have 
too  much  of  it — though  I  have  never  noticed 
Eva  cared  very  much  about  it.  I  think,  how 
ever,  that  Lu  does;  I  know  that  some  years  ago 
she  had  a  strong  desire  for  more  than  father 
deemed  best  for  her." 

"  Tastes  differ,"  sagely  remarked  Chester, 
"  and  I  wish  to  give  her  whatever  she  would 
prefer." 

"Certainly,"  said  Max;  "that  is  right  and 
kind,  and  just  my  feeling  in  regard  to  the  gift 
to  Eva." 

"Well,"  said  Chester,  "fortunately  we  do 
not  need  to  decide  the  question  until  we  see 
what  the  jewellers  and  other  merchants  have 
to  offer." 


362  ELSIE'S  JOUNG  FOLKS. 

"  Shall  we  go  together  to  make  our  selec 
tions  ?  "  asked  Max. 

"  I  should  like  to  do  so,  if  it  suits  you;  and 
to  have  your  father  along — Cousins  Elsie  and 
Violet  also,  if  they  feel  inclined  to  go." 

"  Yes,  indeed! "  said  Max;  "  for  they  both 
have  excellent  taste  and  judgment.  I  don't 
know  any  one  whose  opinion  on  the  subject  I 
should  consider  more  valuable." 

"Nor  do  I,"  responded  Chester.  "We  are 
yery  fortunate  in  our  lady  friends,  and  I  may 
well  add  in  gentlemen  also,  Max — your  father 
in  especial." 

"  Thank  you,"  returned  Max,  with  a  smile 
of  gratification;  "  I  think  there  is  not  a  more 
perfect  man  and  gentleman  anywhere  to  be 
found;  but  that  may  be  because  I  am  his 
son." 

"  Oh,  no!  not  altogether,  at  any  rate,"  said 
Chester;  "  for  you  are  by  no  means  alone  in 
your  favorable  opinion." 

"  No,  I  natter  myself  that  I  am  not.  Ah! 
do  you  see  how  earnestly  Harold  and  Grace  are 
talking  together?  I  shouldn't  wonder  if  they 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS.  263 

are  upon  the  very  same  subject  we  have  just 
been  discussing." 

"  Quite  likely.  It  seems  to  be  the  most  im 
portant  subject  for  older  and  younger  of  our 
party  at  present." 

"  Yes.  By  the  way,  Chester,  we  are  hurry 
ing  matters  so  that  we  can  hardly  hope  or  ex 
pect  to  have  very  many  of  our  Southern  rela 
tives  and  friends  to  witness  the  ceremony." 

"  No,  I  suppose  we  can't.  But  we  might  in 
vite  them  to  visit  us  in  our  own  house  as  soon 
after  we  get  there  as  they  please,"  laughed 
Chester. 

"  True  enough! "  exclaimed  Max,  looking 
highly  pleased  at  the  thought,  "  and  how  de 
lightful  it  would  be  to  entertain  them  there." 

"  So  I  think,  and  you  don't  know  how  I  have 
wanted  a  home  for  that,  as  well  as  for  my  own 
private  enjoyment." 

"I  have  had  some  very  severe  attacks  of 
homesickness  since  I  left  my  father's  house  for 
the  Naval  Academy,  so  that  I  think  I  can 
understand  your  feelings,"  Max  said,  with  a 
smile.  "And  I  expect  to  be  somewhat  envi- 


264  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

ous  of  you  and  Lu  some  months  hence,  when  I 
have  to  leave  wife  and  home  to  go — perhaps 
to  the  other  side  of  the  world." 

"  Yes,  Max,  when  I  think  of  that  I  am  sorry 
for  you,  and  for  ourselves  that  we  must  be  so 
often  deprived  of  your  pleasant  society." 

They  were  steaming  along  within  sight  of 
the  shore,  and  just  at  that  moment  the  chil 
dren  came  running  to  ask  Max  some  question, 
about  what  could  be  seen  there.  He  listened 
and  replied  very  kindly,  Chester  now  and  then 
taking  part  in  the  talk. 

The  day  and  evening  passed  pleasantly  to 
all  on  board;  the  children  retired  at  their  ac 
customed  early  hour,  Grace  helping  Elsie  in 
preparing  for  her  couch,  lest  the  dear  little  sis 
ter  should  miss  Mamma  too  sorely,  and  wet 
her  pillow  with  tears.  Ned  considered  himself 
almost  a  man  now,  and  quite  fit  to  do  without 
any  attention  in  that  line.  "I  do  miss 
Mamma,"  Elsie  said,  as  she  laid  herself  down  in 
the  berth,  "but  it  is  very  nice  to  share  this 
stateroom  with  you  for  once,  Gracie  dear." 

"And  I  am  very  glad  to  have  you  do  so," 


ELSIE'S  70UNG  FOLKS.  265 

replied  Grace;  "for  I  shall  not  miss  Lu  half 
so  much  with  you  in  her  place." 

"  It's  nice  and  kind  in  you  to  say  that/'  re 
turned  Elsie,  with  a  loving  look  and  smile. 
"  But  don't  feel  as  if  you  must  come  to  bed  as 
early  as  I  do,  but  go  back  and  enjoy  Brother 
Max,  Uncle  Harold,  and  Chester  a  little  longer, 
for  I  am  sure  they  want  you." 

"Well,  then  I'll  kiss  you  good-night,  you 
darling  little  sister,  and  go  back  to  them  for 
perhaps  another  hour,"  Grace  said,  accompany 
ing  her  words  with  a  tender  caress. 

She  found  the  gentlemen  still  on  deck,  where 
she  had  left  them,  and  they  gave  her  no  rea 
son  to  doubt  that  her  society  was  welcome  to 
them. 

An  hour  was  spent  in  cheerful  chat,  and 
some  singing  of  appropriate  songs  and  hymns, 
then  they  bade  good-night,  and  all  retired  to 
their  staterooms,  Max  having  first  attended  to 
all  his  duties  as  captain  of  the  vessel. 

The  night  passed  quietly,  and  the  next  morn 
ing  all  woke  rested  and  refreshed,  ready  to  en 
joy  their  breakfast,  and  after  that  the  walks 


266  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

and  talks  upon  deck,  varied  by  resting  in 
steamer  chairs  while  chatting  and  gazing  out 
upon  the  water  and  the  land,  out  of  sight  of 
which  they  seldom  were.  The  weather  was  all 
thafoeould  be  desired,  and  they  rejoiced  in  that 
fact  for  both  themselves  and  their  friends,  the 
shoppers. 

The  latter  came  on  board  soon  after  the 
yacht  had  come  to  anchor  again  in  New  York 
harbor.  Their  bright,  cheerful  faces  told  at 
once  of  success  with  what  had  been  under 
taken  and  of  satisfaction  with  their  purchases, 
and  their  tongues  speedily  repeated  the  pleas 
ant  story  of  beautiful  silks,  satins,  laces  and 
other  trimmings,  for  in  the  family  circle  they 
did  not  care  to  make  a  secret  of  their  needful, 
or  desirable,  preparations  for  the  approaching 
ceremony. 

All  passed  the  night  on  the  vessel,  Violet 
remarking  that  one  night  at  the  best  of 
hotels  was  quite  enough  for  her;  she  felt  so 
much  more  at  home  on  their  own  delightful 
yacht.  But  shortly  after  breakfast  the  chil 
dren  were  taken  into  the  city  to  select  their 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS.  267 

bridal  gifts,  their  father  and  mother  going 
along  with  them.  Grace,  in  compliance  with 
a  suggestion  from  her  father,  was  quite  willing 
to  entrust  the  selection  of  her  gifts  to  him  and 
Mamma,  shopping  being  always  wearisome 
work  for  her. 

Grandma  Elsie,  Evelyn,  and  Lucilla  re 
mained  on  the  vessel,  with  Grace,  to  take 
a  good  rest,  while  the  young  men  went  in 
search  of  their  gifts  for  the  brides  that  were 
to  be. 

"How  many  dresses  did  you  have  fitted?" 
asked  Grace. 

"  Two  apiece,"  replied  her  sister;  "  our  wed 
ding  gowns  and  one  other  for  each  of  us.  The 
others  were  expressed  home  at  once,  to  be 
made  up  by  our  own  dressmakers,  who,  as  you 
know,  have  our  measures,  so  that  they  may  be 
ready  to  wear  by  the  time  we  return,  or  very 
Boon  after." 

"A  very  good  plan,  I  think,"  said  Grace. 
"Eva,  have  you  heard  from  your  uncle  and 
aunt  in  reply  to  your  note  the  other  day?  " 

"  Yes,"  Evelyn  replied,  with  a  smile,  "  and 


268  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

I  am  happy  to  say  that  they  highly  approve  of 
our  plans  and  purposes — not  bidding  me  be 
ware  of  the  truth  of  the  old  saying,  '  Marry  in 
haste  and  repent  at  leisure/  but  promising  to 
have  everything  in  readiness  for  us  and  our 
ceremony.  Isn't  it  good  of  them?  " 

"Very  nice  and  kind,  I  think/'  said  Grace. 
"How  favorably  everything  seems  to  go  with 
you!  I  am  very  glad  for  you  both." 

"  Thank  you,"  said  Eva.  "  We  might  make 
a  triple  wedding  of  it  if  your  father  would 
only  consent." 

"  Oh,  no!  I  don't  wish  it.  Father  is  right, 
I  know;  he  always  is;  and  I  don't  want  to 
leave  him  yet  for  anybody." 

"And  you  are  entirely  right  in  that,  my 
dear,"  said  Grandma  Elsie.  "I  can  see  that, 
although  I  should  dearly  love  to  gain  posses 
sion  of  my  new  little  daughter  at  once." 

"  It  is  very  nice  and  kind  in  you,  Grandma 
Elsie,  to  be  so  ready  to  claim  me  for  your  own," 
Grace  returned,  happy  tears  shining  in  her 
eyes. 

"  Ah,  I  fear  your  father  might  see  that  in  a 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS.  269 

different  light,"  returned  Grandma  Elsie,  with 
one  of  her  sweet  smiles.  "I  think  he  would 
prefer  to  keep  you  all  his  own,  and  I  cannot 
blame  him.  Now,  girls,"  turning  to  the 
others,  "  suppose  we  make  out  a  list  of  the 
relatives  and  friends  who  should  be  invited  to 
your  wedding,  so  that  that  matter  can  be 
promptly  attended  to." 

The  girls  gave  a  ready  assent  and  the  list  was 
presently  prepared. 

"Now  I  have  been  thinking,"  Eva  said,  as 
they  finished,  "  that  as  October  is  so  delightful 
a  month,  even  up  here  on  the  Hudson,  we 
might  as  well  take  a  little  more  time  for  our 
preparations,  spending  it  at  Crag  Cottage;  and 
that  would  make  it  possible  for  our  friends  to 
attend  the  ceremony,  should  they  choose  to 
come.  You  could  spare  that  much  more  time 
from  your  home,  couldn't  you,  Grandma 
Elsie?" 

"  Easily;  and  I  think  it  a  very  good  idea.  If 
anything  like  the  entire  number  of  our  friends 
should  come,  you  would  not  have  sleeping  ac 
commodations  for  nearly  all  of  them,  and  the 


270  ELSIE'S  JOUNG  FOLKS. 

hotels  in  the  neighborhood  are,  I  think,  closed, 
or  will  be  by  that  time;  but  a  noon  wedding 
would  enable  guests  to  come  in  the  morning 
and  leave  before  night." 

"  Oh,  that's  a  capital  idea,  Grandma  Elsie! " 
exclaimed  Lucilla.  "  Don't  you  think  so, 
Eva?" 

"I  do,  and  think  every  one  else  will,"  re 
turned  Evelyn  joyously.  "  Then  our  wedding 
gifts  can  be  shown  at  the  cottage,  packed,  and 
sent  home  afterward  in  time  to  get  there  be 
fore  we  do — as  we  are  to  take  a  trip  to  Niagara 
Falls  before  going  home." 

When  the  shoppers  returned  and  were  told 
of  this  plan,  they  one  and  all  highly  approved; 
so  it  was  decided  upon,  and  the  necessary 
preparations  were  promptly  made. 

The  children  were  in  high  spirits,  delighted 
with  the  purchases  they  had  made;  the  older 
people  seemed  equally  satisfied  with  theirs, 
though  their  report  was  given  in  quieter 
fashion.  Some  of  the  smaller  gifts  the  pur 
chasers  brought  with  them,  but  the  others 
were  to  be  sent  first  to  Crag  Cottage,  and  after 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS.  271 

the  wedding  from  there  to  the  brides'  homes. 
After  some  little  discussion  of  the  plan,  an  im 
mediate  return  to  Crag  Cottage  was  decided 
upon,  and  presently  the  yacht  was  steaming 
up  the  river. 


CHAPTEE  XVI. 

IT  was  a  pleasant,  happy  party  that  gath 
ered  round  the  breakfast  table  at  Crag  Cottage 
the  next  morning,  and  a  bountiful  and  excel 
lent  meal  which  they  found  spread  before 
them. 

Mrs.  Elsie  Leland — acting  mistress  of  the 
house  for  the  present — was  highly  pleased  with 
the  new  arrangements  planned  for  the  double 
wedding. 

"  The  extension  of  the  time  allotted  for  the 
preparations  would  make  it  much  easier  to 
carry  them  out,"  she  said,  "while  invited 
guests  would  have  more  time  for  the  carrying 
out  of  theirs;  though  I  doubt  if  many  of 
them  would  think  it  paid  to  take  so  long  and 
expensive  a  journey  even  to  see  that  interest 
ing  sight — a  double  wedding." 

"  I  dare  say  not,"  said  her  husband.    "  Ches- 

272 


ELSIE'S  JOUNa  FOLKS.  273 

ter,  do  you  expect  your  brother  and  sisters  to 
be  here?" 

"Hardly;  the  time  being  so  short  and  the 
journey  so  long.  And  Frank,  I  hear,  has 
found  a  ladylove  down  there — which  will  be 
likely  to  keep  him  away.  Each  of  my  sisters, 
as  you  probably  know,  has  a  young  child, — 
Maud,  indeed,  has  two,  Sidney  one, — and  they 
would  probably  want  neither  to  bring  them 
along  nor  leave  them  behind." 

"No,  I  suppose  they  will  hardly  want  to 
journey  so  far  for  a  short  visit,  and  will  think 
it  too  late  in  the  season  for  a  long  one,"  re 
marked  Grandma  Elsie. 

"Yes;  I  fear  that  will  keep  Uncle  Horace 
and  Aunt  Eose  from  joining  us,  though  they 
are  no  farther  away  than  Philadelphia,"  said 
Chester. 

"And,  as  Grandpa  sometimes  says,  they 
are  now  not  so  young  as  they  once  were,"  said 
Mrs.  Leland.  "  We  would  be  delighted  to  have 
them  with  us,  but  can  scarcely  hope  for  it." 

"  No,"  said  Violet,  "  and  most  of  our  rela 
tives  and  friends,  having  had  their  summer 


274  ELSIE'S  JOVNG  FOLKS. 

outings,  returned  home,  and  settled  down 
again,  can  hardly  be  expected  to  start  out 
on  so  long  a  journey  for  so  short  a  bit  of  enter 
tainment." 

"  Especially  as  there  are  a  number  of  some 
bodies  getting  married  every  day,"  laughed 
Lucilla. 

"Yes,"  said  Harold,  with  a  smile,  "it  is  a 
very  common  occurrence." 

The  two  weeks  passed  quickly  and  happily 
away,  the  older  ones  attending  to  necessary 
preparations,  the  younger  filling  up  much  of 
the  time  with  pleasant  little  excursions  up  and 
down  the  river  in  the  yacht,  or  walks,  rides, 
and  drives  on  land. 

The  wedding  presents  began  to  come  in. 
The  captain's  principal  gift  they  knew  was 
their  joint  home  on  his  estate,  Woodburn,  but 
there  were  a  number  of  minor  ones — in  the 
way  of  silver  for  their  tables,  Sevres  china, 
and  napery,  cut-glass  and  bric-a-brac.  The 
gifts  of  Elsie  and  Ned  consisted  of  similar 
articles.  Grade's  gift,  chosen  by  her  father 
and  "Mamma  Vi,"  was  a  gold  bracelet  for  each, 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS.  275 

ornamented  with  precious  stones.  Each 
lover  had  visited  Tiffany's  and  bought  for  his 
bride  a  very  handsome  prnament  called  a  sun 
burst — a  star  of  diamonds  to  be  worn  as  locket 
or  brooch.  They  were  presented  on  the  morn 
ing  of  the  wedding,  and  the  girls  were  delighted 
with  them,  as  they  were  with  Harold's  gift — a 
very  beautiful  opal  ring  to  each. 

It  was  nearing  ten  o'clock  the  night  before 
the  wedding,  and  Captain  Eaymond  was  tak 
ing  his  usual  stroll  back  and  forth  upon  the 
porch  before  retiring,  when  Lucilla  came  to 
him  for  the  usual  bit  of  good-night  chat  so 
pleasant  to  them  both.  He  put  his  arm  about 
her  and  held  her  close  to  his  heart,  as  he  had 
so  often  done  before.  For  a  moment  neither 
spoke,  then  she  said  sobbingly:  "  Oh,  father, 
my  dear  father,  this  is  the  last  time!  How  can 
I  bear  it!  oh,  how  can  I  bear  it!  how  can  I 
leave  you,  even  for  Chester,  whom  I  do  love 
dearly." 

"No,  dear  child,"  he  said  in  tones  tremu 
lous  with  emotion,  "it  need  not  be  the  last 
time.  We  shall  be  near  enough  to  see  and  em- 


276  ELSIE'S  JOUNG  FOLKS. 

brace  each  other  very  often  while  God  spares 
our  lives;  and  we  will  not  love  each  other  less 
because  we  are  not  living  all  the  time  under 
the  same  roof." 

"  No,  papa,  no,  indeed!  Oh,  I  could  never 
bear  it  if  it  wasn't  for  knowing  that!  You 
have  been  such  a  good,  kind,  wise,  and  loving 
father  to  me.  Oh,  I  wish  I  had  always  been 
the  good,  obedient  biddable  child  I  ought  to 
have  been." 

"  Yes,  daughter  dear,  I  know  it;  I  know  you 
do;  while  I  often  wish  I  had  been  more  patient 
and  gentle — less  stern  with  you.  But  let  us 
forgive  and  forget,  and  each  try  in  the  future 
to  be  all  to  the  other  that  could  be  desired. 
My  own  dear,  dear  child!  '  The  Lord  bless 
thee:  the  Lord  make  his  face  shine  upon  thee, 
and  be  gracious  unto  thee:  the  Lord  lift  up  his 
countenance  upon  thee,  and  give  thee  peace.' " 

"Thank  you,  my  dear,  dear  father,"  she 
said.  "  That  is  such  a  sweet  blessing,  and  I 
do  so  love  to  hear  it  from  your  lips.  Oh,  I 
can  never  be  thankful  enough  that  I  have  a 
Christian  father! " 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

"Nor  I  for  the  good  hope  that  my  dear 
eldest  daughter  is  a  true  servant,  with  me,  of 
the  same  blessed  Master.  Now  let  us  say  good 
night,  for  it  is  time  you  were  preparing  for 
your  rest." 

Most  of  the  invited  guests  except  a  few  who 
would  arrive  in  the  morning  had  come,  hut,  by 
sending  the  young  gentlemen  and  lads  to  sleep 
in  the  yacht,  room  had  been  made  for  all. 

The  ceremony  took  place  the  next  day  at 
high  noon — the  brides,  the  gifts,  the  house 
bedecked  with  flowers,  all  looking  very  lovely. 
A  grand  wedding  breakfast  followed,  then 
bridal  dresses  were  exchanged  for  travelling 
suits,  handsome  and  becoming,  and  the  newly 
married  couples,  accompanied  by  Grace  and 
Harold,  went  aboard  the  Dolphin,  which  car 
ried  them  to  the  city,  where  they  would  take 
the  cars  for  Niagara.  Harold  and  Grace  saw 
them  on  the  train,  waved  them  good-bye  as  it 
started,  then  returned  on  the  yacht  to  Crag 
Cottage. 

A  few  days  later  the  Dolphin  was  again 
speeding  southward,  carrying  her  owner  and 


278  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

his  family — including  Mrs.  Travilla  and  Her 
eon  Harold,  also  the  Lelands,  to  their  homes. 
They  had  a  delightful  voyage,  and  arrived  at 
their  destination  in  fine  health  and  spirits. 
But  that  was  not  the  last  trip  made  by  the 
yacht  for  that  season;  within  a  fortnight  she 
was  again  steaming  up  the  Hudson.,  and  in  the 
harbor  of  the  city  where  the  bridal  party  had 
left  her  they  found  her  lying  at  anchor  one 
day,  when  the  train  bearing  them  on  their  re 
turn  from  the  west  came  rushing  into  the 
station. 

"  Oh,  it  really  seems  something  like  getting 
home !  "  Lucilla  exclaimed  as  she  stepped  upon 
the  deck.  "But  father  did  not  come!"  she 
added,  with  a  slight  sigh  of  disappointment, 
glancing  about  in  the  vain  hope  of  catching 
sight  of  the  manly  form  and  face  she  loved  so 
well. 

"No,  Mrs.  Dinsmore,  but  you'll  be  sure  to 
get  sight  of  the  captain  when  you  reach  the 
other  end  of  the  voyage,"  said  Mr.  Bailey, 
temporary  skipper,  coming  forward  with  a 
bow  and  smile. 


ELSIE'S  JODNG  FOLKS.  £79 

"  And  the  voyage  will  be  but  a  short  one  if 
the  weather  continues  good,"  remarked  Max, 
offering  a  hand  to  Bailey  in  cordial  greeting, 
then  introducing  his  bride. 

"  Yes,"  said  Bailey,  taking  in  his  the  hand 
she  offered,  and  looking  at  her  with  admiring 
eyes,  "  I  used  to  know  her  pretty  well  as  Miss 
Leland.  I  wish  you  both  a  great  deal  of  hap 
piness  and  prosperity.  And  you  and  your 
bride  the  same,  Mr.  Dinsmore,"  shaking  hands 
with  Chester  in  his  turn.  "  I  think,  ladies  and 
gentlemen,  you  will  find  everything  shipshape 
in  the  saloon  and  staterooms;  the  captain  was 
very  particular  about  all  that," 

"  Yes,"  said  Evelyn,  "  and  now  that  we  are 
here  on  the  dear  old  yacht  I  feel  that  the  dis 
comforts  of  travel  by  rail  are  happily  gotten 
rid  of;  everything  is  so  clean,  quiet,  and  home 
like  here." 

"I  think  it  is  delightful,"  said  Lucilla; 
"  only  I  am  disappointed  that  father  did  not 
come." 

"No  doubt  it  was  having  too  many  other 
things  to  attend  to  that  prevented  him,"  said 


280  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

Max.  "  And  doubtless  he  will  meet  us  at  the 
wharf  when  we  land." 

The  weather  was  all  that  could  be  desired, 
the  yacht  in  fine  condition,  and  in  due  time 
they  anchored  in  the  harbor  of  their  own  city, 
and  presently  landed,  to  find  a  number  of  the 
dear  ones  waiting  for  them.  Captain  Kay- 
mond  was  there  with  his  entire  family,  and 
Lucilla  had  scarcely  stepped  ashore  ere  she 
found  herself  in  his  arms,  his  kiss  of  fatherly 
love  upon  her  lips. 

"  How  glad  I  am  to  have  you  here  again,  my 
darling,"  he  said  in  tender  tones.  "I  hope 
you  have  enjoyed  your  trip,  and  come  back  to 
me  feeling  well  and  strong?" 

"  Oh,  yes,  father  dear,  yes  indeed!  and  so,  so 
glad  to  be  with  you  again!  I  could  never, 
never  live  without  my  father." 

"That  is  pretty  much  as  I  feel  about  my 
eldest  daughter,"  he  returned  with  a  smile, 
and  repeating  his  caresses. 

Then  Eva  must  take  her  turn,  and  the  son 
and  son-in-law  each  received  a  cordial  grasp 
and  shake  of  the  hand.  Then  joyous  greet- 


ELSIE'S  JOUNG  FOLKS.  281 

ings  were  exchanged  with  the  Lelands,  Violet, 
Elsie,  and  Ned.  The  Woodburn  and  Fairview 
carriages  were  there,  and  nearby  stood  another 
— a  two-seated,  very  handsome  vehicle,  with  a 
pair  of  fine,  spirited-looking  grays  attached. 
Greetings  over,  the  captain  led  the  way  to  the 
equipage,  and  turning  with  a  kind,  fatherly 
smile  toward  the  bridal  party,  "  Here,  my  chil 
dren,"  he  said,  "  is  a  gift  from  your  father  to 
be  held  and  used — enjoyed,  too,  I  trust — by  the 
four  of  you  in  common." 

"  Father,  I'm  afraid  you  are  doing  too  much 
for  us! "  exclaimed  Max,  with  emotion. 

"  A  grand  good  gift,  sir,  for  which  I  heartily 
thank  you,"  said  Chester  warmly. 

"  Dear  father,  don't  ruin  yourself  by  heap 
ing  so  many,  many  gifts  upon  us,"  cried  Lu- 
cilla,  turning,  and  putting  her  hand  in  his, 
while  Evelyn  said,  with  starting  tears  "  that  it 
was  really  too  much." 

"No,  I  am  perfectly  able  to  afford  it,  my 
dears,  and  shall  be  very  glad  if  it  adds  to  your 
enjoyment  of  your  new  home,"  said  the  gener 
ous  giver.  "  Get  in  now,  drive  over  to  your 


282  ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 

new  home,  and  see  if  everything  about  house 
and  grounds  has  been  arranged  to  suit  your 
taste." 

They  obeyed,  and  found  the  carriage,  as  they 
afterward  said,  the  easiest,  most  comfortable 
one  they  had  ever  ridden  in,  and  the  horses 
the  finest  of  thoroughbreds. 

"  These  are  grand  fellows,  Max;  I'll  warrant 
your  father  has  spent  no  trifle  on  their  pur 
chase,"  remarked  Chester  as  they  sped  onward 
with  easy,  graceful  motion. 

"  Just  what  I  think,"  said  Max.  "  No  more 
generous  man  than  he  ever  lived." 

"  I  only  hope  he  won't  ruin  himself  by  heap 
ing  expensive  gifts  and  favors  upon  us,"  said 
Evelyn. 

"I  hope  not,  indeed!"  sighed  Lucilla,  with 
a  slight  tremble  in  her  tones. 

"Don't  be  anxious  and  troubled  about  it, 
sister  mine,"  said  Max  very  kindly.  "I  hap 
pen  to  know  that  father  has  abundant  means. 
And  being  so  generous  of  nature  it  is  a  de 
light  to  him  to  give — especially  t«  his  wife  and 
children." 


ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS.  283 

"  What  a  dear,  good  father  he  is!  It  is  just 
a  delight  to  me  that  I  may  call  him  that  now," 
said  Evelyn. 

Their  carriage  reached  its  destination  some 
minutes  ahead  of  the  captain's,  and  they  im 
mediately  alighted  and  gazed  about  them  with 
wondering  and  delighted  eyes — so  many  im 
provements  had  been  made  since  last  they  saw 
the  place,  trees  and  flowers,  lovely  and  fra 
grant,  having  been  transplanted  from  other 
places  to  adorn  this.  They  wandered  here 
and  there,  expressing  in  looks  and  joyous 
exclamations  admiration,  gratitude,  and  de 
light. 

They  had  hardly  made  acquaintance  with  all 
the  beauties  of  the  place  when  the  other  car 
riage  drove  up  and  the  rest  of  the  family  joined 
them.  Then,  as  the  captain  afterward  said, 
they  well-nigh  overwhelmed  him  with  the  ex 
travagant  outpouring  of  their  admiration, 
gratitude,  and  delight. 

"I  am  very  glad  that  you  are  all  so  well 
pleased,"  he  said,  in  return.  "My  wife  and  I 
liave  greatly  enjoyed  this  labor  of  love, — the 


284  ELSIE'S  JOUNG  FOLKS 

overseeing  and  directing  of  these  improve 
ments, — and  that  they  find  such  favor  with' 
you  all  more  than  repays  us.  But,  come,  let  us 
go  inside  and  see  how  well  you  are  satisfied  with 
things  there." 

He  led  the  way  as  he  spoke,  and  they  found 
themselves  in  a  wide  hall  with  a  broad  and 
easy  stairway  leading  to  the  rooms  above,  and 
on  either  side,  on  that  floor,  large,  elegantly 
furnished  rooms, — parlors,  libraries,  dining 
rooms,  a  set  for  each  little  family, — beautiful 
lace  curtains  at  the  windows,  handsome  paint 
ings  handsomely  framed,  on  the  walls,  many  of 
them  presents  from  Grandma  Elsie  and  others 
of  the  Ion  family  and  Violet's  relatives  on  the 
neighboring  estates,  and  other  gifts  and  adorn 
ments  too  numerous  to  mention. 

The  young  folks  had  decided  to  call  their 
place  Sunnyside,  and  so  lovely  was  it  that  the 
name  seemed  very  appropriate.  The  upper 
rooms  were  found  scarcely  less  attractive  in 
themselves  or  their  furnishings  than  the  lower 
ones.  A  grand  dinner  was  in  course  of  prepara 
tion  in  Lucilla's  kitchen,  and  presently  all  sat 


ELSIE'S  TOUNG  FOLKS.  285 

down  to  it,  served  in  her  dining-room.  After 
that  the  whole  party  went  over  to  Woodburn, 
no  one  of  them  feeling  satisfied  without  a  peep 
at  it — the  dear  old  home  all  loved  so  well. 


THE  END. 


University  of  California 

SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 

405  Hilgard  Avenue,  Los  Angeles,  CA  90024-1388 

Return  this  material  to  the  library 

from  which  it  was  borrowed. 


THE  LIBRARY 
UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 

^^"^   *~~  *      «.    T^- *».-»»        Ct£* 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


A  A      000037431    4 


PS 

1672 

F5y 


\  INCH  &  MARSHALL 

STATIONERS 

BOOKS 
OFFICE    SUPPLIES 

0  SO.  FIRST  ST..  SAN  JOSE.  CAL 


w_ 


University  of  Call 
Southern  Regio 
Library  Facilii 


